Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924091302160 
 
CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
 
 3 1924 091 302 160 
 
In compliance with current 
 copyright law, Cornell University 
 
 Library produced this 
 replacement volume on paper 
 that meets the ANSI Standard 
 
 Z39.48-1992 to replace the 
 irreparably deteriorated original. 
 
 2001 
 
CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST 
 
 AS SHOWN 
 
 IN THE NOBLE LIVES OF 
 
 PAST QUEENS AND PRINCESSES OF INDIA. 
 
 JOHN J. POOL 
 
 (late op Calcutta), 
 
 author of 
 
 a lite ok her jiajesty thf queek-empre8s, kor indian readers. 
 
 WITH AK INTRODUCTION 
 
 SIR LEPEL GRIFFIN, K.C.S.I. 
 
 LONDON : 
 KLLIOT STOCK, 62, PATERNOSTER EOW, E.G. 
 
 1892. 
 
LIST OF BOOKS 
 
 USED IN CONNECTION WITH THIS WORK, AND NOW GRATEFULLY 
 ACKNOWLEDGED. 
 
 Frederika Eichardson's ' Iliad of the East.' 
 
 Griffith's ' Ramayana.' 5 vols., verse. 
 
 Griffith's 'Idylls from the Sanskrit.' 
 
 Growse's 'Ramayana.' Prose. 
 
 H. C. Dutt's ' Lotus Leaves.' 
 
 Protab Chandra Roy's English Translation of the ' Mahabharata.' 
 
 George 0. M, Birdwood's ' Industrial Arts of India.' 
 
 Bishop Heber's Journal. 3 vols. 
 
 Edwin Arnold's ' Indian Poetry ' and ' Indian Idylls.' 
 
 Tod's ' Rajasthan.' 2 vols. 
 
 Edward Sullivan's ' Princes of India.' 
 
 S. C. Dutt's ' Bengaliana.' 
 
 Sherring's ' Hindu Pilgrims.' 
 
 Sherring's ' Hindu Tribes and Castes.' 2 vols. 
 
 Stewart's 'History of Bengal.' 
 
 C. F. Gordon- Cumming's 'In the Himalayas and on the Indian 
 
 Plains.' 
 Mrs. Speir's ' Life in Ancient India.' 
 Sleeman's ' Rambles and Recollections.' 2 vols. 
 Lepel Griffin's ' Punjab Rajahs.' 
 J. Bailie Francis' ' Military Memoir of Lieut.-Col. James Skinner.' 
 
 2 vols. 
 * Ayum Akbery ; or, The Institutes of the Emperor Akbar.' 2 vols. 
 Toru Dutt's ' Ancient Ballads and Legends of Hindostan.' 
 Hunter's ' Gazetteer of India.' 14 vols. 
 Archaeological Survey of India Reports. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 This work is a sincere and worthy attempt to assign 
 their fair share of historical interest to the women of 
 India, who, in spite of all popular belief to the con- 
 trary, have held in the past, and do hold to-day, a 
 great and often a dominating influence in the domestic 
 and political life of the country. 
 
 A traveller in the East, whether in China, India, 
 Persia or Arabia, who sees throughout his wanderings 
 no women save those of the lowest classes who are 
 compelled by the exigencies of labouv to appear un- 
 veiled, might imagine that feminine influence counted 
 for little in the higher ranks of Oriental society. This 
 would be a mistake. The seclusion of women, with 
 their separation from the outward interests and occu- 
 pations of men, is, in India, an accident, due to con- 
 ditions which are now passing away, and chiefly to 
 the constant invasions by Mahommedan armies of the 
 Noi'thern Provinces of India, and the consequent 
 anarchy which prevailed over the whole continent. 
 In ancient days, as we see by the delightful comedies 
 of Kalidd,sa and the epic poems of the Ramdyana 
 
vi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and the Mahabh^rata, Indian women enjoyed great 
 comparative freedom. They were not married until 
 they had reached womanhood ; they were allowed 
 generally a voice in the choice of a husband and 
 always a veto on the selected suitor. They attended, 
 with men, social and religious festivals, and received 
 an equal share of the education of the day, which 
 seems to have been superior in point of accomplish- 
 ments to that which is provided to-day in the Govern- 
 ment schools. When India fell from its high estate 
 of civilization into comparative barbarism — in the 
 same way as Europe fell from the high ideal of Greece 
 and Rome to the degradation of the Dark Ages — 
 women lost their equality with men, and became, as is 
 the rule amongst barbarians, the prize of the strongest. 
 Wars for the sake of a woman's fair face were quite as 
 frequent in Indian as in European history. 
 
 In addition to this cause, the example of the Mahom- 
 medan conquerors of India, who secluded their women, 
 had a great and lasting effect. The number of Mahom- 
 medans in India is very great, and in the Punjab amounts 
 to exactly half the population ; while, having been for 
 so many generations the ruling race, whether their 
 monarchs held their court at Delhi or at Kabul, the 
 Mahommedan fashion was naturally followed by all 
 those Hindus who desired to stand well with the rulers 
 of the country, and at the same time to save their 
 women from the too energetic admiration of their 
 charms, which the Mahommedan conquerors were 
 notorious for expressing. The harems of the most 
 
INTRODUCTION. vii 
 
 powerful of the Delhi emperors were filled with ladies 
 of Hindu families. 
 
 The seclusion of women as enjoined by the Prophet 
 Mahommed, and the rules which he prescribed generally 
 for the treatment of the sex, are ignorantly supposed to 
 be degrading and obnoxious to high civilization ; but it 
 we consider the state of society at the time of Mahom- 
 med and the savage barbarism of the tribes of Arabia 
 amongst whom he preached, it will be found that, 
 although he was unable to abolish polygamy and prob- 
 ably had no wish to do so, yet that he did everything 
 in his power to ameliorate the condition of women, both 
 slave and free, that he gave the wife a higher status 
 than she had ever before held; and it may be fairly 
 asserted that the position of a married Mahommedan 
 woman to-day is socially and legally more secure and 
 protected against arbitrary violence, either to person or 
 property, than that of an Englishwoman, whose dis- 
 abilities until the last few years were a reproach to 
 our civilization. Even now, in matters such as divorce, 
 the Englishwoman occupies an ignominious position 
 which it should be the object of all legislators, possessed 
 of chivalry and good sense, to remove as speedily as 
 possible. 
 
 In his interesting book, Mr. Pool has made an excel- 
 lent and representative collection of Indian heroines. 
 But there are many others who have filled a consider- 
 able space in the romance and history of the country 
 who may well find a place in a future volume. There 
 is the beautiful Rlipmati, whose romantic story is for 
 
viii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ever associated with the ruined city of Mandu, where 
 her royal lover built for her a palace from the topmost 
 windows of which she might see her beloved Nerbudda, 
 a silver streak of water in the dim distance. The story 
 of Rani Sahib Kour of Pattiala has been told ; but 
 another princess of that house, Rtoi Anskour, who ruled 
 the State with great energy and ability from 1811 to 
 1823, is quite as well worthy of record. Equally re- 
 markable was Rd,ni Rajindar, who defied the Mahrattas 
 in the fulness of their power, and of whom I wrote in 
 my biographies of the Punjab Rajas : ' Rdni Rajindar 
 was one of the most remarkable women of her age. She 
 possessed all the virtues which men pretend are their 
 own — courage, perseverance and sagacity — without any 
 mixture of the weaknesses which men attribute to 
 women; and remembering her history, and that of 
 Ranis Sahib Kour and Anskour, who some years later 
 conducted with so much ability the affairs of the Pattiala 
 State, it would almost appear that the Phulkian chiefs 
 excluded by direct enactment all women from any share 
 of power, from the suspicion that they were able to use it 
 far more wisely than themselves.' 
 
 The women who have made the most mark in Indian 
 history have been Sikhs, Mahrattas or Mahommedans; 
 and the reason is probably found in the fact that among 
 these races the marriage of girls is generally deferred to 
 a reasonable age, while among the two former the seclu- 
 sion of women is much less strict than among ordinary 
 Hindu castes. Even among Mahommedans the rule is 
 relaxed in the case of ruling princesses. The present 
 
INTRODUCTION. ix 
 
 Begum of Bhopal, Shah Jahdn, was, until her second 
 marriage, always accustomed to attend durbar and per- 
 form public business and hear petitions in open court, 
 unveiled ; and while this practice prevailed, and she was 
 easy of access to ministers and subjects, the State was 
 well administered. It was only when she retired into 
 the strict seclusion of the Zandna that the grave mal- 
 administration occurred which called for the inter- 
 ference of the British Government. Her mother, the 
 Sikandar Begum, was a woman of great ability, courage 
 and force of character, and ruled the State quite as skil- 
 fully as any man could have done. 
 
 The Indore State has produced at least one woman 
 of conspicuous ability, Rdni Ahalya Bai, widow of Kunde 
 Rao Holkar. She ruled Indore for no less than thirty 
 years, from 1765 to 1795, and has left an enduring repu- 
 tation for wisdom, purity and munificence. The time 
 in which she lived was a stormy one, perhaps the most 
 so in Indian history; but she steered the ship of the 
 State successfully through all the breakers, and pro- 
 cured for her people a lengthened period of prosperity 
 and peace. 
 
 Nor should the Rdni Durga Batti of Garrah be for- 
 gotten, who, to save the estates of her infant son from 
 the rapacity of the Emperor Akbar, called her people to 
 arms, and fought an unsuccessful battle with Asaf Khan, 
 the imperial lieutenant. Scorning to fly, and preferring 
 death to the loss of power and freedom, she killed herself 
 on the field of battle. 
 
 By the place of these heroic women who have skil- 
 
X INTRODUCTION. 
 
 fully administered the States of debauched and imbecile 
 husbands or infant sons, and who have fought in their 
 defence at the head of their troops, some account should 
 be given of other women whose lives have been as 
 romantic and who have as powerfully aiif'ected the 
 course of Indian history, but whose influence has been 
 evil, and whose evil passions have brought about their 
 ruin and that of their States. There are many such, of 
 whom a conspicuous example is the Mahardpi Jindan, 
 who rose from the humblest origin to see her son, of 
 nameless parentage, accepted as the Maharaja of the 
 Punjab, and whose unbridled passions and the intrigues 
 of her lovers largely^helped to bring about the first Sikh 
 war and the downfall of the monarchy which Ranjit 
 Singh had so laboriously built up. 
 
 Whether the time will ever come when Indian women, 
 or those of China and Persia and Turkey, will become 
 emancipated in the Western sense, and enjoy the free- 
 dom of their English sisters, is more than doubtful ; 
 and in spite of some feeble efforts made by Parsis and 
 Bengalis to draw their women into social intercourse 
 with the outside world, the rule of the seclusion of 
 women — once instituted as a protection — is continued 
 as a mark of position and respectability ; it becomes 
 more strict each year, while its area enlarges and tends 
 to include every caste or family which rises from a lower 
 to a higher grade. Indian women do not desire to go 
 beyond the privacy of the ZanAna, and would consider 
 publicity as a disgrace. It is foolish to judge the 
 customs of other people by our own, or to suppose 
 
INTRODUCTION. xi 
 
 that the society of London or Paris holds up an ideal 
 which other races must attain or be considered un- 
 civilized. The women of the East are not so much 
 en Evidence as those of Europe, but their influence 
 within the legitimate circle of their domestic relations 
 is quite as great, their manners are as good and their 
 morality is as high. They do not try to do everything 
 which men do, and conspicuously fail ; they do not enjoy 
 the delight of seeing their dresses and their looks re- 
 corded in the impertinent columns of society newspapers; 
 they do not rush to the Divorce Court to listen to the 
 unsavoury details of the latest fashionable scandal ; and 
 those who know most of the results of this freedom of 
 women in the West, and the history of the richest and 
 most luxurious society which the world has ever seen, 
 may well doubt whether the Occidental or the Oriental 
 method of treating the fair sex is more in accord with 
 practical wisdom. 
 
 LEPEL GRIFFIN. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Woman's influence for good or for evil is admittedly 
 great in all Western lands, and I think the perusal of 
 the lives of past Queens and Princesses of India, as 
 related in this volume, will show that woman in Eastern 
 lands also, notwithstanding the fact that she is immured 
 in a zenana, and is invisible to the eyes of the world, 
 exerts a powerful influence, not only over her friends at 
 home, but on society at large. 
 
 While in this work I illustrate ' Woman's Influence in 
 the East ' by glancing at the lives of those only who 
 have moved in the higher walks of life, I shall probably 
 seek in a future work to demonstrate the same truth 
 from the annals of the poor. 
 
 Every year the interest of the people of the West 
 deepens in all that concerns the women of India, so that 
 I am not without hope that this book will be welcomed 
 by many readers. 
 
xiv PREFACE. 
 
 With the spread of education in the East, and the 
 granting of greater freedom of thought and action to 
 women, we may expect that woman's influence will be 
 yet more strongly felt in the different grades and walks 
 of Eastern life. 
 
 Four of the lives in this work are more or less mytho- 
 logical, but the rest are authentic history. 
 
 JOHN J. POOL. 
 
 Reims, January, 1892. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I'AOE 
 
 I. SITA, THE CONSORT OF RAMA 1 
 
 II. THE PRINCKSS DRAUPADI 20 
 III. THE PRINCESS 01^ GANOUJE 49 
 IV. SULTANA HEZIA 65 
 V. THE RANEE OF ARGAI> 74 
 VI. DEWAL DEVI, PRINCESS OF GUZEKAT 84 
 VII. PUDSIINI OF CHEETOKE - 95 
 VIII. PRETAL, THE VILLAGE MAIDEN WHO BECAME A PRIN- 
 CESS - 108 
 IX. PRINCESS KORUMDEVI - - 117 
 X. SOOJA BAE, PRINCESS OF BOONDI 123 
 XI. TARA HAE, THE WIFE OF PRITHWI RAJ 131 
 XII. QUEEN KURNARATH - 142 
 
 XIII. THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN, THE LIGHT OF THE 
 
 WORLD - 151 
 
 XIV. MUMTAZA ZEMANI, THE CONSORT OF SHAH JEHAN - 176 
 XV. PRINCESS AESHA- - 186 
 
 XVI. THE RANEE OF JODPORE - - 198 
 
xvi CONTENTS. 
 
 CliAiTEK PAOIT 
 
 XVII. THE PRINCESS OF EOOPNAOTJIUl 209 
 
 XVIII. THE BEGUM SOMBRE 221 
 
 XIX. RANEE SAHIB KOUR OE PATTIALA 234 
 
 XX. THE VIRGIN PRINCESS KISHNA - 242 
 
 XXI. PRINCESS DAMAYANTI 248 
 
 XXTT. SAVITRI - 266 
 
WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 I. 
 
 SITA, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 
 
 Many centuries ago — how many cannot be determined, 
 but some think long before the birth of Christ — King 
 Janaka ruled over the fair and fertile land of Mithila, in 
 the north of India. And to Janaka was born a 
 daughter, named Sita, whose eventful history we are 
 now about to relate. 
 
 Nothing is known about the real mother of Sita, who 
 doubtless died when her child was born, but the story 
 which is generally accepted respecting the birth of our 
 heroine is as follows. It is a strange but beautiful tale, 
 and we give it as related by Sita herself on one occasion 
 when questioned as to her pedigree : 
 
 ' There is a King of Mithila,' she said, ' who loves his 
 people as his own children. His life is very full of care, 
 for on all occasions he feels with them and strives to 
 think for them, as a righteous king should do. And this 
 righteous King Janaka is my revered father. 
 
 1 
 
2 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 ' Some time back, as lie was tracing with a plough the 
 circle which encloses the ground where sacrifices are 
 oifered, a sudden ecstasy seized him. His heart, which 
 had been mournful and depressed, glowed with new 
 warmth, and into his mind, which anxiety had filled with 
 clouds, came a rush of light. " O gentle spirit of the 
 earth," he cried, "thou alone givest me comfort for 
 humanity ! Noble goddess of the soil, thou sayest to 
 men, Comrade, put thy hand in mine, and let us work 
 together ; feed me, and I will give thee food ; tend me, 
 and I will guard and shelter thee ; love me, and I will 
 cast my beauty at thy feet ; observe and study me, and 
 I wiU teach thee to be strong and pure and brave." 
 
 ' As he spoke, a dreamy haze stole over the sweet 
 earth's face, like to the misty tenderness which veils a 
 maiden's eyes when told she is beloved. Little by little, 
 the amorous clouds merged into ethereal semblance of a 
 woman's form. It floated into the embrace of his ex- 
 tended arms, and rested on his impassioned breast most 
 lovingly a moment ; then died back into the formless air, 
 and left him, thrilled by that ineffable caress, enrap- 
 tured, but very tremulous. " I have had a vision," he 
 said presently, and sighed. " Only a vision !" he re- 
 peated, and half wept. But as he put his hands to the 
 plough once more, lo ! before him, in the gaping furrow, 
 he saw the loose soil move ; and at length, slowly and 
 with difiiculty pushing through the heavy earth, emerged 
 before him, as he stood wonderstruck, a pretty babe, 
 with large bewildered eyes, who rested its tiny dimpled 
 hand upon the broken turf, and struggled _ hard, and 
 
SIT A, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 3 
 
 asked by plaintive cries to be released. I have heard 
 my father say, that when he saw me thus, his heart cried 
 out loudly, " This is my child," and a whisper from the 
 deep bosom of the earth answered, "And mine." So 
 Janaka ran forward and snatched me to his breast ; then 
 I wept no longer, but smiled happily and nestled there. 
 And my father taught me ever to reverence the generous 
 earth, my mother, and to strive to be as pure and true 
 and brave as she. And he called me Sita (a furrow), 
 because I sprang out of a furrow of the ground.'* 
 
 And Sita, whether a genuine child of Janaka, or 
 whether found in the fields and adopted by him, was 
 brought up under kind nurses in the palace at Mithila, 
 and grew into a sweet girl and a beautiful maiden. 
 Happy, very happy, were those days of youth, passed 
 with a kind and indulgent father and loving and devoted 
 attendants ; and all too soon the decree went forth that 
 the princess must think of marriage. 
 
 King Janaka, proud of the wonderful beauty of his 
 daughter, and anxious to see her united to a brave and 
 warlike prince, issued a proclamation that he would 
 bestow her in marriage upon that hero who could bend a 
 certain large and strong bow that had been in the 
 possession of his family for many generations. Suitor 
 after suitor arrived at the court of Mithila and essayed 
 the task, but without success, and departed crestfallen 
 and enraged, but only to return with combined forces to 
 vent their wrath upon the city of Mithila. Janaka, 
 
 * Frederika Richardson's ' Iliad of the East.' 
 
 1—2 
 
4 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 however, and his brave soldiers defeated the assailants 
 and drove them back with great loss. 
 
 Many months passed by in these painful events, and 
 Sita, the unwilling cause of war and bloodshed, was still 
 unmarried, when one day there came to the court of the 
 king two youthful strangers, the sons of a neighbouring 
 monarch. Rama and Lakshman, for such were the 
 names of the young heroes, requested, through their 
 preceptor, a famous saint, who was with them, a sight of 
 the bow which none so far had been able to bend, for 
 they would try their luck. 
 
 ' King Janak, at the saint's request, 
 This order to his train addressed : 
 " Let the great bow be hither borne. 
 Which flowery wreaths and scents adorn." 
 Soon as the monax'ch's words were said, 
 His servants to the city sped : 
 Five thousand youths in number, all 
 Of manly strength, and stature tall, 
 The ponderous light-wheeled chest that held 
 The heavenly bow, with toil propelled. 
 At length they brought that iron chest, 
 And thus the godlike king addressed : 
 " This best of bows, O lord, we bring, 
 Respected by each chief and king, 
 And place it for these youths to see 
 If, sovereign, such thy pleasure be." 
 
 ' Then Rama at the word unclosed 
 The chest wherein its might reposed, 
 Thus crying, as he viewed it : " Lo ! 
 I lay mine hand upon the bow : 
 May happy luck my hope attend 
 Its heavenly strength to lift or bend." 
 
SITA, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 5 
 
 " Good luck be thine !" the hermit cried ; 
 " Assay the task !" the king replied. 
 Then Eaghu's son, as if in sport, 
 Before the thousands of the court. 
 The weapon by the middle raised, 
 That all the crowd in wonder gazed ; 
 With steady arm the string' he drew. 
 Till burst the mighty bow in two.'* 
 
 Thus Rama performed the wonderful deed which had 
 been beyond the strength of many mighty princes and 
 warriors to accomphsh, and King Janaka, true to his 
 royal word, betrothed him to Sita, the beautiful and the 
 good, and arrangements were made as speedily as pos- 
 sible for the marriage. Couriers were sent off to 
 acquaint King Eaghu, or Dasaratha, of Ayodhya, with 
 the success of his son, and at the same time urging that 
 monarch and his suite to be present at the approaching 
 nuptials. Promptly and gladly did Rama's father comply 
 with the welcome request, and ere many days had elapsed 
 arrived at Mithila with a great army and magnificent 
 presents. 
 
 What an anxious and yet joyous time it was for Sita 
 as she prepared for her marriage ! She grieved at the 
 thought of having to leave her father's palace, for all its 
 associations were sweet and dear ; and yet she could not 
 but rejoice that she was about to be joined in wedlock 
 with one who was youthful and wise, and tender and 
 brave. 
 
 The eventful day at length arrived, and Rama, with 
 his four brothers, who were to be married at the same 
 
 * G-rifiBth's ' Ramayana.' 
 
6 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 time to relatives of Sita, went to ' the ground for rites 
 addressed.' There the bridegrooms waited till the 
 brides arrived, just as is the custom now in Western 
 nations. By command of the priests or saints, an altar 
 was erected, on which fire was placed, and around the 
 altar the marriage party gathered. 
 
 ' Then by the hand King Janak drew 
 His Sita beautiful to view, 
 And placed her, bright in rich attire, 
 Rama to face, before the fire. 
 Thus speaking to the royal boy 
 Who filled Kansalya's heart with joy : 
 " Here Sita stands, my daughter fair, 
 The duties of thy life to share. 
 Take from her father, take thy bride ; 
 Join hand in hand, and bliss betide I 
 A faithful wife, most blest is she. 
 And as thy shade will follow thee." 
 Thus as he spoke the monarch threw 
 O'er her young limbs the holy dew ; 
 While gods and saints were heard to swell 
 The joyous cry, " 'Tis well ! 'Tis well !" ' 
 
 The marriage over, Sita and the other young brides 
 had to say ' good-bye ' to Mithila and to all the friends of 
 their youth, and were taken away to begin a new life in 
 Ayodhya, over which good King Dasaratha reigned. 
 And now is the time to speak more particularly of the 
 family into which Sita had married, and of the young 
 prince her husband. 
 
 King D asaratha had three queens and seven hundred 
 and fifty concubines, but for a long time he had no 
 children . At length, however, four sons were born, and 
 
SIT A, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 7 
 
 great was the rejoicing of the royal household. Rama, 
 who married Sita, was the eldest, and from all accounts 
 the wisest, strongest and most worthy. Perhaps it 
 would be well to mention, once for all, that the Hindus 
 generally believe that Rama and his brothers were 
 incarnations of the god Vishnu. Rama partook of half 
 the nature of Vishnu, Bharata of a quarter, and Lakst- 
 man and Satrughua each of an eighth. It will thus 
 be seen that Sita had become the consort of no common 
 hero, and his virtues are eloquently described in the 
 Ramayan: 
 
 ' Rama was beautiful and strong, 
 From envy free, the foe of wrong, 
 With all his father's virtues blest, 
 And peerless in the world confessed. 
 With placid soul he softly spoke : 
 No harsh reply could taunts provoke. 
 He ever loved the good and sage 
 Revered for virtue and for age, 
 And when his martial tasks were o'er 
 Sat listening to their peaceful lore ; 
 Wise, modest, pure, he honoured eld, 
 His hps from lying tales withheld ; 
 Due reverence to the Brahmans gave, 
 And ruled each passion like a slave ; 
 Most tender, prompt at duty's call, 
 Loved by all men, he loved them all.' 
 
 For a time all went happily and even merrily with 
 Sita at Ayodhya, for her husband was thoughtful and 
 kind, and her husband's friends did all they could to 
 make her happy. When, however, the question of 
 formally recognising an heir-apparent to the throne 
 came up, as it did ere long, on account of the growing 
 
8 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 feebleness of the king, palace intrigues began, and there 
 
 was trouble. Kaikeyi, the second and favourite queen, 
 
 the mother of Bharata, was roused to jealousy on behalf 
 
 of her own son, by a spiteful female servant, and she 
 
 intrigued to bring Rama into discredit. Rama, as the 
 
 eldest son, and as the wisest and bravest, was generally 
 
 regarded as the most likely one to take up the reins of 
 
 government; but still Dasaratha, as an absolute monarch, 
 
 had power to set him aside if he chose. Such a deed, 
 
 however, was far from the king's thoughts, for he dearly 
 
 loved his eldest born ; but the intrigues of Kaikeyi at 
 
 length prevailed, and in a weak moment he promised 
 
 her any boon she might demand at his hands, even unto 
 
 the half of his kingdom ; and she exclaimed : 
 
 ' Then forth to Dandak's forest drive 
 Thy Kama for nine years and iive, 
 And let him dwell a hermit there, 
 With deerskin coat and matted hair. 
 Without a rival let my boy 
 The empire of the land enjoy; 
 And let mine eyes ere morning see 
 Thy Kama to the forest flee.' 
 
 And the king was sorry ; nevertheless, for his oath's 
 sake, he felt constrained to comply. Better for his 
 own happiness, and the happiness of his kingdom, and 
 his children's happiness, had he regarded his rash 
 promise as more rightly kept in the breach than in the 
 observance ! With great grief, however, he called Rama 
 into his presence and told him all, and urged him to 
 depart in peace. And Rama, seeing his father's trouble, 
 did not oppose his will, but agreed to the terms of 
 
SITA, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 9 
 
 banishment in hopes of preventing furbher strife and 
 misery. 
 
 With a heavy heart the prince wended his way home- 
 ward, for Sita knew little or nothing of the palace 
 intrigues, and was full of joy as the time drew near when 
 she expected to see her husband and lord presented to 
 assembled thousands as the heir- apparent. Rama, in an 
 agony of grief, poured out his troubles in the ears of 
 his sympathetic bride, and he found, what many a man 
 has found since, that his wife was not one to upbraid 
 him or give way to despair in the hour of disaster, but 
 was rather a true friend and helpmeet. If banishment 
 was inevitable, then, she exclaimed, would she share its 
 trials with her lord. Rama protested that the dangers 
 and the risks were very great, and more than a delicately- 
 nurtured lady ought to brave ; but the princess earnestly 
 and lovingly sought to overcome his objections. 
 
 ' I swear it by thy gracious love, by thy dear life I swear, 
 In heaven itself I would not dwell unless my lord were there ; 
 For not on mother or on son, on father or on friend. 
 But on her own dear husband must the faithful wife depend. 
 Thou art my refuge and defence, my guide, my god art thou ; 
 I swear that I will follow thee, and naught shall change my vow. 
 If thou art banished to the woods, thy wife has firmly sworn 
 To trample down, before thy feet, the bramble and the thorn ; 
 For royal courts and palaces to me are not so sweet, 
 Nor heaven so pleasant, as the place where treads my husband's 
 feet.'* 
 
 Yet Rama was loth to give his consent and expatiated 
 on the discomforts and annoyances and even dangers of 
 
 * Griffith's ' Idylls from the Sanskrit.' 
 
lo WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 life in the woods when under sentence of banishment ; 
 but Sita had her answer ready : 
 
 ' The woes that thou hast counted up, the toil, the care, the pain, 
 All these, my love, for love of thee, I look upon as gain. 
 At Indra's might I tremble not, when guarded by thine arm : 
 And can the rovers of the wood do happy Sita harm ? 
 I will not dread the lion's roar, nor turn away to fly 
 From tigers bounding through the brake if thou art only nigh. 
 And death to me were sweeter far, with thine arms round me 
 
 thrown. 
 Than life in thy father's palaces, in safety, but alone. 
 Now, hear my word, my lord and love : with thee must Sita go. 
 Or die, by thee deserted here, in grief and bitter woe. 
 With thee my spirit will be glad, and aught that I endure 
 While, pilgrim-like with thee I roam, will make me yet more 
 
 pure. 
 And very blessed shall I be in this and the coming life ; 
 For thou, my Eama, ever art a god unto thy wife. 
 The wife's eternal duty is, as holy priests declare. 
 To follow where her husband goes, his weal and woe to share ; 
 And for the true and loving wife remains the endless bliss 
 Of sharing all this life with him and the life that follows this.' 
 
 Rama, won by such sweet words, acquiesced in Sita's 
 wish to accompany him, and with his brother Latshman, 
 who also would not leave him, he set forth upon his 
 travels, amid the lamentations of the whole city of 
 Ayodhya. The wanderers passed through Sringavera, the 
 modern Sungur, and Prayaga, the modern Allahabad, 
 where they rested at a famous hermitage, and then came 
 to Chitra-kutra, south of the Jumna, in Bandelkhand. 
 From thence Eama sent back his charioteer to Ayodhya, 
 and the people of the city seeing him return with- 
 out their prince, again filled the air with lamentations. 
 
sir A, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 1 1 
 
 King Dasaratha was also grieved to the heart, and took 
 to his bed ; and, distracted by his sorrow, while imploring 
 forgiveness of the mother of Kama, he fell back and died 
 in her arms. 
 
 Then was there mourning deep and loud for the dead 
 king and the banished prince ; and Bharata, the son of 
 the queen who had caused all the trouble, and for whom 
 she had caused it, refused to assume the sovereign 
 authority, but declared his determination to bring back 
 the exiled Eama. After the funeral rites of his father, 
 Bharata did what was in his heart. He set off to find 
 his brother ; but when he arrived at Chitra-kutra Rama 
 declined to assume the Raj until the term of his sentence 
 of banishment had been completed. Bharata as firmly 
 refused to ascend the throne, and finally it was arranged 
 that he should return to Ayodhya in the character of 
 Rama's vicegerent. 
 
 For ten long years Rama arid Lakshman and the 
 faithful Sita wandered about the country from hermit- 
 age to hermitage, receiving kindness at the hands of many, 
 and doing good wherever they went. At the hermit- 
 age of the sage Atri, near the forest of Dandaka, a little 
 episode occurred which should not be overlooked in the 
 story of Sita's life. Atri had a wife, a very aged person, 
 who is described as ' a miracle amongst saintly women.' 
 When Sita entered the hermit's dwelling, she found this 
 ancient lady seated on a couch of the sacred grass, kusa; 
 ' her figure was bent and withered, her countenance 
 wrinkled, her eyes dim, and she trembled always as the 
 aspen does, when the rough north wind is abroad. 
 
12 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Nature had laid on her the supreme penance of age ; 
 which earns, too, the supreme compensation — rest.' 
 
 Advancing to the mistress of the house, Sita clasped 
 her hands and raised them to her forehead as the laws 
 of politeness required, and bowing herself before the 
 illustrious saint, inquired courteously how she did. Then 
 the venerable one, looking long and fixedly at the 
 princess, at length remarked : ' Thou art beautiful, child, 
 and that is not ill ; thou art young and in good health, 
 and that is better ; thou art a dutiful and obedient wife, 
 and that is best of all. I have heard of thee — how thou 
 hast abandoned the luxuries of the court to follow thy 
 husband's fortunes in the pathless woods. There are 
 many would tell thou hadst performed a heroic action ; 
 but I am too old to use flatteries. I say merely thou 
 hast done thy duty. A dutiful wife is the reflection of 
 her husband ; her mind is the mirror which repeats his 
 thoughts ; her actions shape them after the model of his ; 
 and she herself follows him, meekly and self-forgettingly, 
 as the shadow which trails behind him in the dust.' 
 
 Then Sita gave the beautiful rejoinder : ' I cannot tell 
 whether I be a dutiful wife or not ; I only know that I 
 love Rama. When I stood by the sacred fire, and the 
 flame glowed up into my hero's face as he vowed to love 
 and cherish me, his eyes met mine, and they held me, 
 and I could not look away. Then my soul went out to 
 him. I cannot tell if it was God did that, or the flame 
 which lit up both our faces, or whether his dark, wistful 
 eyes drew the heart out from me ! I only know that 
 when my gaze fell there was a heaviness in my breast, 
 
SIT A, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 13 
 
 and a pain, and yet a strange delight. And where there 
 had been selfish pride before was written Kama ; and 
 where there had been hope or joy or beauty was written 
 Rama ; and where there had been dreams of unknown 
 bliss was written Rama ; and where there had been God 
 and heaven was written Rama.' 
 
 When Sita had finished, the aged matron stroked her 
 cheek and smiled, and the princess, half-ashamed of her 
 loving confession, hid her glowing face in the old 
 woman's bosom and lay there trembling. Then the 
 venerable one said : ' Listen, my gentle singing bird. 
 By virtue of my austere life, I have obtained many gifts 
 from the generous immortals: one of them I have re- 
 served for thee. Henceforth thou shalt walk adorned 
 with celestial radiance, which shall add fresh lustre to 
 thy surpassing beauty. The soft tints of thy raiment 
 shall not fade, nor be ever soiled ; and those flowers 
 entwined in thy glossy hair shall never die nor lose their 
 sweetness.' And receiving these gifts with all thankful- 
 ness, the bride of Rama flung her arms round the aged 
 saint, and whispered : ' I shall be more beautiful in his 
 sight.' 
 
 From Dandaka Sita and her husband and brother 
 journeyed on to Ranetak, near Nagpur, and then on to 
 Kunjara to the south of the Vindhya mountains, where 
 they rested for a time under the hospitable roof of 
 the sage Agastya. And now fresh misfortunes began to 
 visit them in ever increasing intensity.. In the neigh- 
 bourhood of Kunjara there resided a number of 
 aborigines, who are described as Rakshasas, or cannibals; 
 
14 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 and, unfortunately, one of these, named Surpa-uakha, a 
 sister of Ravana, the King of Lanka, or Ceylon, fell in 
 love with Rama. And she pressed her suit without fear 
 or shame, and sought to entice the young hero away 
 from his beloved Sita, but all to no purpose. Failing in 
 her object of winning the husband, she then sought to 
 wreak her vengeance on the wife by destroying her 
 beauty, but she was caught in the hut by Lakshman as 
 she was preparing to commit the cruel deed. Lakshman, 
 in his wrath, severely punished the jealous woman, who 
 fled to her brother, away in the island of Lanka, and 
 sought to stir him up to revenge her wrongs. 
 And this is how Surpa-nakha pleaded her cause : 
 ' Were it not a fine thing, my brother with the dread- 
 ful scowl, to have the heart of this grand Rama here — 
 thus between your finger and thumb, to toy with it and 
 make it the contemptible plaything of your careless 
 hours, while he went desolate through the three worlds, 
 wearing his soul away in a vain search, famished with 
 longing, shamed by unutterable doubts, tortured by the 
 impotence of his wrath ? You understand me 1 Garry 
 off this Sita ! Would you wipe off the stain from our 
 race, would you avenge your sister, would you break 
 Rama's spirit and strangle the laughter of Lakshman ? 
 Carry off this Sita ! Nay, if pride and revenge and hate 
 are naught, would you win a youthful bride more radiant 
 than the goddess of beauty herself ? Then carry off this 
 beautiful Sita.' And these arguments of the jealous and 
 wrathful woman prevailed, and the King of Lanka 
 answered : ' It sufficeth ; so be it, my sister.' 
 
SIT A, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 15 
 
 Not many days afterwards a wandering fakir stood at 
 the door of the hut in which Sita sat all alone, for Rama 
 and Lakshman were out chasing a deer in the forest. 
 ' Enter and repose yourself, holy man,' said the princess ; 
 and she brought him water to wash his feet, and hastened 
 to set before him what viands she had, and bade him 
 freely satisfy his hunger. ' Who art thou, maiden with 
 the faultless form ?' asked the stranger presently in the 
 midst of her little courteous speeches. ' Never have I 
 beheld so wondrous a vision of beauty. Whoever art 
 thou, lady ? How camest thou hither ? Know'st thou 
 not that this wood is the home of savage beasts of prey ? 
 So bright a loveliness as thine should rather grace some 
 monarch's court.' Troubled by his ardent gaze, the 
 princess answered simply : ' I am the wife of Rama ; 
 they call me Sita. Obedient to his father's word, my 
 lord dwells here in exile ; I am happy here, for I love my 
 lord, and know no fear when he is by. And you, O 
 hermit with the bold, keen eyes, who are you ? And, 
 oh ! wherefore are you come ?' 
 
 Then the stranger sprang to his feet and cried, ' I am 
 Ravana, the sovereign of the three worlds ! I am here 
 because I love thee, Sita !' And he seized the shrinking 
 woman by the two hands and poured out a passionate 
 tale of love and devotion. But Sita snatched her hands 
 away, and, half dead with terror, sank to the ground, 
 and lay there ' like a flower of the prairie which the hot 
 wind has seared.' Then Ravana stooped down to her 
 and whispered softly : ' Why tremblest thou so, pretty 
 one ? This forest is too dreary and too rough a home for 
 
i6 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 thee. There is a pleasant island — the fairest isle in 
 all the rippled sea — it is called Lanka ; I have a gorgeous 
 palace there which shall be thine; thou shalt have 
 raiment and jewels, and young maidens to wait on thee, 
 and all that makes the heart of women glad. And there, 
 amidst the joys I will surround thee with, thou shalt soon 
 forget this Rama.' 
 
 At the sound of that loved name courage came back 
 to the heart of Sita, and she rose once more and stood up 
 fearlessly before the stranger king, and sought to wither 
 him with her words of scorn : 
 
 ' Me, me, the true and loving dame 
 Of Rama, prince of deathless fame — 
 Me would'st thou vainly woo and press ? 
 A jackal woo a lioness ! 
 Steal from the sun his glory ! such 
 Thy hope Lord Rama's wife to touch. 
 Fool, wilt thou dare to rend away 
 The famished lion's bleeding prey. 
 Or from the threatening jaws to take 
 The fang of some envenomed snake ? 
 What, would'st thou shake with puny hand 
 Mount Mandar, towering o'er the land, 
 Put poison to thy lips, and think 
 The deadly cup a harmless drink ? 
 With pointed needle touch thine eye ? 
 A razor to thy tongue apply ? 
 Be round thy neck a millstone tied. 
 And swim the sea from side to side ; 
 Or, raising both thy hands on high, 
 Pluck sun and moon from yonder sky ; 
 Or let the kindled flame be pressed. 
 Wrapt in thy garment to thy breast ; 
 More wild the thought that seeks to win 
 Rama's dear wife, who knows not sin !' 
 
SITA, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 17 
 
 In her anger Sita seemed to Ravana but more beauti- 
 ful, and he loved her for her spirit as well as her graces of 
 person. ' No more,' he said — ' no more ; I will not hear 
 thee !' and taking her up in his arms, he pressed her to 
 his bosom, and carried her out of the hut and into the 
 wood, and away and away to his country and home in 
 the south. 
 
 What a sad return home it was to Rama and Laksh- 
 man ! No Sita to meet them at the door ; no Sita to 
 whisper tender words of welcome, and to inquire, 
 seriously or laughingly, after their success in the chase. 
 The hut was quiet and empty. And Rama shouted far 
 and wide the name of Sita, but there came back no 
 answer save ' Sita ! Sita !' Then the brothers sat down in 
 sorrow to think, and they arrived at the conclusion that 
 in this sad business the hand of Ravana, the brother of 
 Supra-nakha, was plainly visible. And their hearts were 
 filled with grief and with indignation, and they rose up 
 with a fiery and fixed determination to win back their 
 loved one or die. 
 
 Proceeding to the south of India, the princely brothers 
 made friends with a powerful tribe of aborigines, who 
 are grimly described as monkeys by Hindu historians, 
 and, forming an alliance with those people, it was re- 
 solved to cross the sea and rescue Sita, if yet alive, from 
 the hands of Ravana, the King of Lanka. But first 
 Hanuman, the commander of the forces of Sugriva, the 
 aboriginal chief, was sent to spy out the land, and to 
 open communications, if possible, with the imprisoned 
 princess. And this he boldly and skilfully accom- 
 
 2 
 
1 8 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 plished, and if we follow him we shall see how it fared 
 with Sita in her island captivity. 
 
 Hanuman found the gentle and sorrowful lady just 
 outside the capital city of Lanka, by a little thicket of 
 oleanders, through which a pleasant river ran. There 
 she was seated on the grass, surrounded by a guard 
 of women of the land, who had been especially charged 
 by Eavana never to lose sight of her. ' Her black, silky 
 hair streamed down to the ground, and lay heaped up in 
 a gleaming mass beside her ; her eyes were downcast ; on 
 their long lashes gleamed two brilliant tears that would 
 not fall ; her mouth — it was so small a mouth to be 
 so sad ! — trembled a little — that was the only move- 
 ment ; her arms stretched forth — her little hands clasped 
 — were flung heedlessly to the side of her, and had fallen 
 upon the glossy coils of hair. She seemed quite to have 
 given up hope.' 
 
 Presently, as Hanuman watched the lady and her 
 attendants, a noise of chariots and elephants was heard. 
 It was the King of Lanka, escorted by a brilliant com- 
 pany, who came to visit his captive. Like some beautiful 
 wild creature brought to bay, Sita sprang to her feet and 
 confronted her captor with defiant eyes. Then Ravana 
 addressed her in softened tones : ' Why dost thou gaze 
 on me thus wildly, Sita ? Have I been so harsh to thee ? 
 Child ! child ! am I thine enemy because the love of 
 thee has so taken up my soul that life has no delight or 
 warmth save in thy presence ? The tears are heavy on 
 thy lashes, my queen ! And yet joy beckons thee. 
 My wealth and power and all the pleasant luxuries of 
 
SITA, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 19 
 
 my court are thine ; stoop only to gather them, my fawn- 
 eyed Sita !' 
 
 And the princess answered him by calling aloud the 
 name of Rama. ' Oh, Rama ! Oh, my love !' she cried. 
 'This man with a thousand crimes upon his head, a 
 thousand vices in his soul, who has torn me from thy 
 dear arms and brought this anguish into both our lives, 
 comes to me and says : " For all my guilt and vice, and 
 for the wrong I have done thee, and because there is 
 not so vile a creature in the empires of water, earth, and 
 air, therefore love me, Sita ;" and oh, my lord, he stands 
 there as though he doubted of my answer.' She finished 
 with a little scornful laugh that died into a sob. And 
 Ravana was stung to the quick by the loathing, and the 
 sarcasm of his captive, and scowled darkly upon her, 
 and turned away with the words : ' I have sought to stir 
 thy ambition — the quality is not thine; to touch thy 
 heart — thou hast closed it against me. There remains 
 one other weapon— /ear .' I give thee one month to 
 bend thee to my will; thou shalt yield then! I say 
 thou shalt yield — if thou choose not rather to die.' 
 
 When the monarch's back was turned and the guards 
 had withdrawn themselves a space and left Sita alone, 
 then Hanuman spoke cJUt of his hiding-place, and, 
 bidding her not betray signs of his presence, declared 
 that he had come as the humble friend of Rama to bear 
 a message to his Sita, a message of love and of hope. 
 'But should we not take this opportunity to escape?' 
 exclaimed Hanuman. ' Come with me, and I will bear 
 thee to thy Rama.' ' Nay, nay, good friend,' she 
 
 2—2 
 
20 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 answered ; ' if it were possible I would not do it — I will 
 wait here for Rama. Were it not a shame to him that 
 another should save his bride ? Tell him that little Sita 
 awaits him in captivity, and will owe her rescue to none 
 other than her beloved. 
 
 ' Be it as you will,' said Hanuman a little sadly. 
 ' Only I pray thee give me some message to the noble 
 Rama, that he may be assured that I have seen and 
 talked with you.' Dropping her eyes bashfully, she 
 answered: 'Once when our exile was young, and we 
 dwelt on the Mount Chitra-kutra, I looked up into my 
 hero's face with love. We were alone on the hill-side, 
 seated beneath some flowering shrubs. In sport my 
 Rama plucked a branch laden with many blossoms, and 
 with their crimson sap traced a tilaka on my brow. So 
 later I rested my head against his breast, and when I 
 raised it, lo ! a red tilaka was stained there too! And 
 we laughed greatly at that, for our hearts were full of 
 love — and when that is so, a small thing gives happiness. 
 There was none near, only the still blue overhead, and 
 round us the fluttering leaves. Tell Rama of the red 
 tilaka, and he will know that you have seen his 
 beloved.' 
 
 Away went Hanuman in hot haste, and, crossing the 
 ocean, related to Rama all that he had seen and heard in 
 the island of Lanka. And soon a mighty army was 
 conveyed to the farther shores with Sugriva, Hanuman, 
 Rama, and Lakshman at its head. And this army pro- 
 ceeded on its way to the capital, conquering all who 
 opposed it, hastening to arrive before the end of the 
 
SIT A, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 21 
 
 montli of grace which had been given by Ravana to 
 Sita. 
 
 One day the evil - minded king, standing upon the 
 ramparts of his castle, saw the avenging army approach- 
 ing, though still far distant, and he felt that the hour of 
 his death was nigh ; but still he was bent on conquering 
 and humbling the lovely Sita. Descending to his 
 private room, he sent for his magician, and the two spent 
 the night in consultation. Early the next morning they 
 were to be seen hastening to a cavern where Sita was 
 now hidden, and the king, entering alone, found his 
 captive sitting with her large mournful eyes fixed on 
 the walls of her prison with a hopeless stare which 
 proved that her spirit was well-nigh crushed. Even 
 when she saw Ravana, she only shuddered and turned 
 her lovely face away ; to reproach him now or to seek to 
 escape from him seemed beyond her power. The king 
 knelt down beside her on the cavern floor, and with a 
 wild pathos in his voice whispered : ' Sita, the time has 
 come for thee to yield. Must I have risked so much in 
 vain ? Nay, thou shalt listen to me ! What did thy 
 boy-love Rama to win thy childish heart ? But I — 
 have I not for thee provoked the enmity of all living 
 things? For thee have I not fought and sinned and 
 suffered ? Ay, and do suffer now ! Thou art mine, Sita 
 — mine by right of guilt and sacrifice and loss.' 
 
 But when the monarch laid his hand upon her arm, 
 Sita sprang to her feet and cried ' Rama, Rama, my dear 
 lord, help !' but no answer came and no help. ' Look 
 not to him,' said the king sternly ; ' call on him no 
 
22 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 more. Thy Rama is dead.' ' Dead !' shrieked the poor 
 persecuted lady, ' dead !' And Ravana broke into a 
 cruel laugh and said ' Yes, dead. He crossed the seas to 
 murder me and to destroy Lanka, but ere he had time 
 my warriors surrounded him and slew him. So, ho! 
 Bring hither the head of Rama that was severed on the 
 battle-field.' Then the magician rushed into the cavern 
 and flung on the floor a head, soiled with blood and 
 gashed with many wounds, but which yet bore a striking 
 resemblance to the countenance of Rama. At the same 
 time was thrown down a mighty bow which seemed the 
 one Sita had seen so often through many years in the 
 hands of her husband. 
 
 This awful sight was more than the overwrought 
 nerves of the captive could bear, and with a wild shriek 
 she fell to the earth rigid and cold. And Ravana could 
 not arouse her, and he had to call in her women-guards 
 and to leave her. Thus his last hope of winning Sita 
 fled, and he went forth moodily to his fate. And one 
 attendant more gentle than the rest tenderly lifted up 
 the broken-hearted lady, and whispered comforting 
 words in her ears as her senses slowly returned. ' Rama 
 is not dead, my gentle one. Thy hero is not dead. It 
 was a cruel trick of magic, meant to conquer thee by 
 robbery of hope. Open thine eyes ; be not afraid. See ! 
 see ! the ugly thing has vanished ; it was but a lying 
 vision. Rama lives, and will rescue thee ere long.' And 
 Sita was comforted. 
 
 For many days there was hard fighting around the 
 walls of Lanka town, for Ravana was strong and brave, 
 
SIT A, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 23 
 
 and had many devoted followers ; but one by one bis 
 chiefs were cut down and thousands of his troops 
 destroyed, and at last the king himself fell, wounded to 
 death by an arrow from the bow of Kama the avenger. 
 With a crash like a mountain the giant fell, and the war 
 was ended. 
 
 Surely now the sorrows of Sita are over, but no ! there 
 is one more trial, and this perhaps the hardest of all to 
 bear, before the long-suffering princess passes back into 
 the old happy life. Rama, when the victory over 
 Ravana was won, with apparent fickleness seemed to 
 cool down in his ardour to see his faithful Sita, and 
 went not near her cave, but sent messengers to bring 
 her to his presence. And when she arrived he looked 
 coldly upon her, so coldly that Sita felt afraid and fell 
 down at his feet and cried : ' Alas ! I dreamed another 
 greeting from my lord than this,' and she bathed his 
 feet with her tears. But Rama, though pale and strug- 
 gling hard against his feelings at seeing her thus, still 
 put her from him. ' There is no beauty to be compared 
 to thine in the three worlds !' he said. ' Wouldst thou 
 have me think Ravana was dead to all these charms 
 and kept thee prisoner merely out of hate to me. Nay, 
 though thy heart be innocent, his love has tainted thee.' 
 Poor Sita ! 
 
 ' Struck down with overwhelming shame, 
 She shrank within her tremhling frame. 
 Each word of Bama's like a dart 
 Had pierced the lady to the heart ; 
 And from her sweet eyes unrestrained 
 The torrent of her sorrows rained. 
 
24 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Her weeping eyes at length she dried, 
 And thus 'mid choking sobs replied : 
 " Canst thou, a high-born prince, dismiss 
 A high-born dame with speech like this 1 
 Such words befit the meanest hind. 
 Not princely birth and generous mind. 
 By all my virtuous life I swear 
 I am not what thy words declare. 
 If some are faithless, wilt thou find 
 No love and truth in womankind ? 
 Doubt others if thou wilt, but own 
 The truth which all my life has shown. 
 
 ' " Is all forgotten — all ? my birth, 
 Named Janak's child, from fostering earth ? 
 That day of triumph when, a maid. 
 My trembling hand in thine I laid ? 
 My meek obedience to thy will, 
 My faithful love, through joy and ill. 
 That never failed at duty's call — 
 king ! is all forgotten — all ?"' 
 
 Then with sad dignity Sita turned to Lakshman and 
 said : ' In thine eyes I see pity and trust in me. Build 
 me a funeral - pyre, brother ; since I am tainted in 
 Rama's sight, it is time that T should die.' Indignantly 
 Lakshman collected a vast pile of boughs and trunks of 
 trees scattered ?ibout the field. ' When he sees his 
 innocent Sita ascend the pyre, Rama's heart will relent,' 
 he thought. But the prince relented not, and even when 
 he saw the sacred fire spring up around his wife he gave 
 no sign nor spoke one pitying word. And when Sugriva 
 and Hanuman and others rushed forward to drag the 
 faithful lady from the pyre, Rama with a gesture of 
 command waved them back. 
 
SITA, THE CONSORT OF RAMA. 25 
 
 ' Agni, god of purity and light !' prayed Sita amid the 
 flames, ' if I am true and clean and bright of soul as 
 thou, then prove my innocence to my husband and all 
 this host.' A golden flame, smokeless and of clear 
 radiance as the sun, swam round her. Then from the 
 midst sprang Agni, the resplendent god, who, bearing 
 the princess from the pyre, placed her in Kama's arms. 
 Then was broken up the hero's forced restraint. ' I hold 
 thee !' he cried, ' my own — my love !' and wept for joy. 
 Sita, lying on his breast, asked : ' Yet thou didst doubt 
 me, Kama ?' He answered, ' Nay, or I had not trusted 
 thee to the pure God of Fire ! But it was needful there 
 should be no speck on thy soul's whiteness : for thy own 
 sake first, then for the sake of all these here — that they 
 might learn that where reverence is not there, is no true 
 love, and that loveliness of outward form cannot make 
 vice more tolerable.' 
 
 And what shall we more say ? Kama and Sita, the 
 years of their banishment being over, returned to their 
 home and to the high position to which they were 
 called, and as they had displayed patience in affliction, 
 so did they show moderation in prosperity. And God 
 blessed them and made them a blessing. 
 
 Note. — The foregoing is a compilation, with alterations and 
 additions, from Frederika Bichardson's ' Iliad of the East.' — J.J.P. 
 
II. 
 
 THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 
 
 Draupadi was the younger of two cliildren born to 
 Draupada, King of Panchala, the modem Rohilkhand. 
 Dhrishta-dyamna was the name of her brother, and the 
 boy and girl were brought up carefully and tenderly at 
 their father's court. 
 
 Draupadi is described as very beautiful, and we, 
 perhaps, could not do better than quote from the 
 Mahabharata on this point, so as to give an idea of the 
 standpoint from which the people of India regard 
 beauty. We read : ' Blest with great good fortune, she 
 was exceedingly handsome. Her complexion was dark, 
 her eyes were black and large as lotus-leaves, and her 
 locks were blue and curly. Her nails were beautifully 
 convex, and bright as burnished copper ; her eyebrows 
 were fair, and her bosom was deep. Her body emitted 
 a fragrance as that of a blue lotus, perceivable from a 
 distance of full two miles. Her beauty, indeed, was 
 such that she had no equal on earth, and she re- 
 sembled a veritable daughter of the celestials.' 
 
 As was to be expected, such a lovely maiden as 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 27 
 
 Draupadi was eagerly sought in marriage, and very 
 early in her life — as is the custom in India — her father 
 began to look round for a suitable partner for her. 
 Such an important matter, however, was very difficult 
 to settle, and it was finally decided that a great 
 swayamwara should be held at which the young lady 
 should select a husband for herself amongst her 
 numerous suitors. The term sivayamwara literally 
 means ' own choice '; but as the fair maiden generally, 
 if not invariably, chose the warrior who most dis- 
 tinguished himself in the athletic sports held on the 
 occasion, it came at last to signify a tournament. 
 
 King Draupada, when the date of the swayamwara 
 was fixed, caused a very stiff bow to be made which 
 only a mighty man of valour would be able to bend, 
 and ' erecting some machinery in the sky,' he set above 
 it a mark,* and sent a proclamation far and wide to the 
 effect : ' He who will string this bow and with these well- 
 adorned arrows will shoot the mark above the machine 
 shall obtain my daughter.' 
 
 And in response to this proclamation kings and 
 princes from other lands and states flocked to Panchala, 
 and were warmly received and hospitably entertained 
 by the king. For their use was set aside a number of 
 seven-storied palaces made of marble and beautifully 
 furnished. 'The windows of these mansions were 
 covered with network of gold, and the walls were set 
 with diamonds and precious stones, and the staircases 
 were easy of ascent, and the floors were covered with 
 * H. C. Dutt, Esq., takes the target to be a fish in a glass globe. 
 
28 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 costly carpets and cloths. And each palace had a 
 hundred doors wide enough to admit a crowd of 
 persons.' 
 
 When the long-looked-for day for the grand tourna- 
 ment arrived, the kings, and princes, and Brahmins, and 
 illustrious saints (some of whom were going to take part 
 in the games of skill and strength, and others to be 
 spectators), could be seen wending their way to the vast 
 amphitheatre which had been erected on a level plain 
 to the north-east of the capital. 'This amphitheatre 
 was enclosed on all sides with high walls and a moat 
 with arched doorways here and there, and it was shaded 
 by a canopy of various colours. It resounded also with 
 the notes of thousands of trumpets, and was scented 
 with the black aloe and sprinkled all over with water 
 mixed with sandal-paste, and was adorned with garlands 
 of flowers.' 
 
 At the appointed hour the fair Draupadi arrived, 
 richly attired and adorned with many a precious jewel, 
 and bearing in her hand a golden dish ; and amidst the 
 plaudits of tens of thousands of spectators she took her 
 seat on a throne that had been specially prepared for 
 the occasion. And surpassing lovely did she look as 
 she bowed her acknowledgments with a smile and a 
 blush. And when all was still, her royal brother 
 Dhrishta-dyamna arose, and advancing to Draupadi, took 
 hold of her hand and announced with a voice ' loud and 
 deep as that of the kettledrum ': ' Hear, ye assembled 
 kings and princes ; this is the bow, that is the mark, 
 and these are the arrows! Shoot the mark through 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 29 
 
 the orifice of the machine by means of these five 
 sharpened arrows. Truly do I say that he who, 
 possessed of lineage, beauty of person, and strength, 
 achieveth this great feat, shall obtain to-day this my 
 sister as his wife.' And having thus spoken Dhrishta- 
 dyamna sat down. 
 
 Thereupon, it is recorded, the assembled princes 
 afflicted with the shafts of the god of the flowery bow, 
 and with hearts utterly lost in the contemplation of 
 Draupadi, descended into the amphitheatre, and assayed 
 the herculean task. 
 
 ■ As one by one the princes try 
 The appointed feat of archery 
 To prove their skill, the crowds huzza, 
 And nearer in a circle draw. 
 But all their rising zest expires 
 At ill success — they flag, retire. 
 Each suitor with his head bent low, 
 Eyes resting on the vase below, 
 Of limpid water picturing bright 
 The target fish (which danced in light), 
 Must send through five concentric rings 
 An arrow quivering on its wings 
 Straight to its destined goal. But, lo 1 
 Some even failed to bend the bow, 
 So hard the wood, so tough the string, 
 The archers to the ground they fling, 
 Thus bravely wrought by king's command 
 To try the noblest of the land.'* 
 
 At length the illustrious and determined Shishupata 
 
 tried with might and main to bend the bow, with the 
 
 only result of falling upon his knees on the ground. 
 
 * H. C. Butt's ' Lotus-Leaves.' 
 
30 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 King Jerasandha, endued with great strength and 
 power, was also thrown, and rose up and left the 
 amphitheatre and returned to his kingdom. And the 
 great hero Salya, King of Madra, was also defeated, and 
 became the object of derisive laughter ; and thus it went 
 on until many thousands of princes had tried their skill. 
 ' Their strength spent, and their crowns and garlands 
 loosened from their persons, thej' began to pant for 
 breath, and their ambition of winning that fair maiden 
 was cooled.' 
 
 But now a young man, attired as a Brahmin, appeared 
 on the scene and asked permission to essay the task. 
 Some of the warriors cried ' yes ' and some cried ' no,' 
 while Draupadi nodded her head pleasantly, for she 
 liked the looks of the bold young fellow ; and he, taking 
 her nod and smile as approval, sprang forward : 
 
 ' A moment, motionless, he stood and scanned 
 The bow, collecting all his energy, i 
 Next, walking round in homage, breathed a prayer 
 To the Supreme bestower of good gifts ; 
 Then, fixing all his mind on Draupadi, 
 He grasped the ponderous weapon in his hand, 
 And with one vigorous effort braced the string. 
 Quickly the shafts were aimed ; they flew — 
 The mark fell pierced.' 
 
 Then was there a loud uproar in the amphitheatre, 
 and thousands of spectators, especially the Brahmins, 
 began to wave their upper garments with joy, and 
 flowers were thrown upon the winner, and the musicians 
 struck up a lively tune, and bands and heralds began to 
 chant in sweet tones the praises of the hero of the day. 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 31 
 
 And Draupadi beholding her youthful and handsome 
 suitor approaching her, trembled with joy, and blushed 
 and smiled with pleasure, and gladly and lovingly put 
 her hands in both of his, and allowed herself to be led 
 away as his affianced bride. 
 
 And who was this young man dressed as a Brahmin 
 who had performed such a wonderful feat ? Men had 
 suspicion that he was no Brahmin priest, but a famous 
 and renowned prince who had come to Panchala in 
 disguise ; and so it turned out on inquiry. The youthful 
 hero was Arjuna, one of five brothers, princes of the 
 great house of Pandu, who were fugitives from the 
 hatred of their cousin Duryadhana, who had supplanted 
 them in the affections of King Dhrita-rashtra, of 
 Hastinapore, and taken from them their possessions. 
 
 For some years these five princes with their mother 
 had been wandering about the country in disguise, and 
 on drawing near to Panchala had heard of the grand 
 tournament, and of the beauty of Draupadi, and Arjuna 
 had declared that he would try his skill and strength 
 with the rest, and with what success we have seen. 
 
 When the princely rank of Arjuna and his brethren 
 became known, King Draupada and his son gave them 
 a hearty welcome to the city, and arrangements were 
 proceeded with for the celebration of the nuptials of 
 the happy couple. But now a difficulty arose. When 
 Arjuna's brothers saw the charming bride, they all fell 
 in love with her, and all wished to have her for wife, 
 and there seemed likely to be a quarrel amongst them, 
 which, however, was amicably settled at length by their 
 
32 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 mother, who actually proposed the extraordinary plan 
 of Draupadi becoming their common spouse. Now, 
 polygamy was common enough in the land, but 
 polyandry seems to have been a rare thing at that time, 
 so there was a great discussion on this matter before a 
 final decision was come to. The king had to be con- 
 sulted, and Brahmins and great Rishis had to be inter- 
 viewed and their opinions taken, so that the right thing 
 might be done. 
 
 But when princes are determined to carry a matter 
 through, sound reasons can, as a rule, be found for any 
 course they are resolved to take, as witness the case of 
 King Henry VIII. of England. "We find, therefore, that 
 the eldest brother Yudheshthira had an audience with 
 the bride's father, who began the conversation by saying, 
 ' Oh, scion of the Kuru race, it hath been directed that 
 one man may have many wives, but it hath never been 
 heard that one woman may have many husbands. Is 
 this thing that is proposed right ?' Then Yudheshthira 
 mentioned two similar cases that he had heard of — one a 
 lady named Jatila, who married four saints, and another, 
 a saint's daughter, who married ten brothers bearing the 
 name of Pracheta. 
 
 A learned and respectable ascetic was also called in — 
 the great Vyasa — to support the princes in their suit, 
 and he told the following wonderful story : The lovely 
 Draupadi, he said, in her former birth was the daughter 
 of an illustrious saint, but though a very handsome 
 maiden, she somehow did not obtain a husband. Griev- 
 ing sorely about this, she prayed and sacrificed to 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 33 
 
 Mahadeva, the great god, who at length appeared before 
 her. ' Ask thou the boon thou desirest, fair maid/ he 
 exclaimed. Thereupon she said again and again, * I 
 desire to obtain in my next birth a husband possessed of 
 every accomplishment. 'Thoushalt have^ve husbands,' 
 said Mahadeva. ' But I don't want five husbands,' 
 answered the maiden. The god, smiling, replied: 
 ' Amiable one, thou addressed me full five times 
 repeating, Give me a husband, therefore it shall be even 
 as thou hast asked : blessed be thou.' 
 
 After Vyasa had told this far-fetched story, which, 
 however, devout Hindus who believe in ' many births ' 
 do not count strange, the matter was considered as 
 satisfactorily settled by all, and a day was fixed for the 
 marriage of Draupadi to the five stalwart brothers. 
 When the marriage day arrived there came to witness 
 the wedding all the friends and relatives of King 
 Draupada, his ministers of state, and many Brahmins 
 and citizens. 'The king's palace, adorned with that 
 concourse of people, with its yard decked with lotuses 
 and lilies scattered thereon, and beautified with lines of 
 troops and festooned around with diamonds arid precious 
 stones, looked like a firmament studded with brilliant 
 stars. 
 
 ' Then the five princes, endued with youth and 
 adorned with ear-rings, attired in costly robes and 
 perfumed with sandal-paste, having bathed and per- 
 formed the usual rites of religion, entered the wedding 
 hall one after another in due order and with glad hearts.' 
 The high priest, Dhauneya, having ignited the sacred fire 
 
 3 
 
34 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 and repeated certain prayers, poured clarified butter into 
 the blazing element, and then called Yudheshthira, the 
 eldest brother, to step forward. Thereupon he joined 
 the hands of the bride and bridegroom, who walked 
 round the sacred fire, and thus became man and wife. 
 Draupadi had to go through the same ceremony with all 
 the brothers, and at the close of the service left her 
 father's house, poor girl ! ' very much married.' 
 
 The five princes, with their wife and mother, now 
 settled at Panchala for the time being. King Draupada 
 gave them a magnificent palace to live in, and treated 
 them very generously in many other ways. For in- 
 stance, he made them a present of one hundred chariots 
 with golden flag-staffs, each drawn by four horses with 
 golden bridles ; also one hundred elephants, also a 
 hundred female servants decked in costly robes and 
 ornaments. And, finally, the good king handed over to 
 the princes a lakh of coins. 
 
 As time went on the brothers increased in power, 
 and at length they felt themselves strong enough to 
 negotiate with the usurper, their cousin Duryadhana, 
 for a restoration of their possessions. After much 
 trouble, matters were finally arranged so that the 
 wanderers might return to their own land, and the 
 kingdom was to be divided between the two parties in 
 the state. What a joyous return it was ! The whole of 
 the citizens of Hastinapore turned out to welcome the 
 returning exiles, and for many a day there was great 
 feasting and rejoicing. 
 
 And how fared it with the gentle Draupadi ? From 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 35 
 
 all accounts, very well indeed. Her mother-in-law was 
 kind to her, and her five husbands simply adored her, 
 and vied with each other in giving her all that heart 
 could wish. Never a cross word passed between the 
 brothers on account of their wife, for though she loved 
 Arjuna, who had won her at the tournament, best, yet 
 she loved the others dearly, and sought to make them 
 all happy. 
 
 What her husbands thought of her is manifest from a 
 speech which Yudheshthira, the eldest, made once, and it 
 shows also how the lady spent her time at home. ' Our 
 wife,' he said, ' is of slender waist and has long flowing 
 hair. She retires to bed last and gets up first, and she 
 looketh well after all, down to the cowherds and the 
 shepherds. She is possessed of every accomplishment, 
 and is compassionate and sweet-speeched. Having eyes 
 like the lotus - leaves, and being equal in beauty unto 
 Laksmi, and equal to Sree herself in symmetry and 
 grace, she is such a woman as a man may desire for wife 
 in respect of gentleness of heart and wealth of beauty 
 and virtues.' 
 
 A few years were passed very happily by the princes in 
 their own country, and Draupadi became the proud 
 mother of four boys, who filled the palace with laughter, 
 and gave promise to their parents, at any rate, of 
 growing up into fine, strong, brave lads. 
 
 But after a time the old envies and jealousies between 
 the cousins, which had, in fact, only been slumbering, 
 broke out afresh. Duryadhana and his brethren sought 
 every opportunity of annoying Yudheshthira and his 
 
 3—2 
 
36 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 brethren, and life became very uncomfortable and 
 almost unbearable for all concerned. And the aged 
 king could do little or nothing to allay the bitter 
 animosities of the two parties, and it was with the 
 utmost difficulty a semblance of peace could be kept 
 between them. So it went on, until in an evil moment 
 Yudheshthira gave his opponents a decided advantage, 
 of which they eagerly availed themselves to work his 
 and his family's ruin. 
 
 Yudheshthira and, in fact, all the princes were in- 
 veterate gamblers, and it was arranged by the cunning 
 Duryadhana that there should be a trial of skill between 
 the two parties. So a gambling hall was fitted up, 
 full two miles in length and breadth, furnished with a 
 hundred columns decked with gold and precious stones, 
 and having a hundred gates of ingress and egress. At 
 the long table which was placed in this hall the players 
 sat and began to throw the dice. Yudheshthira was a 
 skilled player,' but his antagonist was an unprincipled 
 character and used loaded dice, so that, notwithstanding 
 the skill of the former, he began to lose. Immense sums 
 of money were staked and lost, then followed his 
 palaces, then his furniture, then his servants, then his 
 brothers, then himself, and all were won by the rascal 
 Duryadhana, and he managed the matter so well that no 
 one thought he was cheating, but ascribed his success to 
 good fortune, to good luck. 
 
 And now came a suggestion which startled the most 
 hardened amongst them, and caused a shudder of horror 
 to pass through the assembly. It was whispered to 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 37 
 
 Yudheshthira : ' Stake your wife Draupadi, for she is all 
 you have left, and perhaps your luck will change, and 
 you will regain all you have lost.' And the weak- 
 minded prince, carried away with passion and with the 
 hope of winning back his possessions, yielded to the 
 tempter, and Draupadi was staked and lost. And then, 
 when it was too late, Yudheshthira saw how madly and 
 sinfully he had acted, and was beside himself with grief, 
 and so also were his brothers, who had been painful 
 witnesses of the sad and shameful deed. 
 
 But as for Duryadhana and his brethren, they were 
 wild with delight, and ran about the hall shouting : ' We 
 have won the beautiful Draupadi — the gentle, the 
 graceful Draupadi.' Soon the order was given, ' Bring 
 hither the wife of our cousins and let her sweep the 
 room before us, and then let us send her to live with our 
 serving- women.' But when the messenger reached the 
 apartments of the princess, he was met with such dignity, 
 and answered so calmly, that he returned to the assembly, 
 saying that ' Draupadi could not believe that such folly 
 had been committed in Hastinapore, and therefore 
 refused to come.' Another messenger was sent, but with 
 a similar result, and at length the command was given 
 to bring her by force. 
 
 Then was seen what had never before been witnessed, 
 even in the most lawless days of the kingdom : a princess 
 of the royal house, and a king's daughter, was dragged 
 with violence before an assembly of princes and courtiers 
 to be mocked and humiliated. Not for a moment 
 however, did Draupadi lose her presence of mind, and 
 
38 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 when she was released from the grasp of the ruffians 
 who had dragged her in, she stood up proud and 
 beautiful, and cast around looks of anger and of scorn 
 that cut men to the heart. But her enemies were 
 remorseless, and proceeded to cry aloud, ' Slave !' 
 ' Slave !' and otherwise to distress and grieve and 
 humiliate her; but so patiently and bravely did she 
 face all the contumely that was showered upon her, 
 that the more noble in the assembly were thoroughly 
 ashamed of the proceedings, and sought to put a stop to 
 them. 
 
 The wicked Duryadhana insisted, however, upon his 
 right to go on with the sport, for had he not won the 
 fair Draupadi before them all in a game of chance ? She 
 was his lawful slave, and no one could pluck her out of 
 his hands. But relief came happily at the eleventh 
 hour, and from an unexpected quarter. The aged King 
 Dhrita-rashtra was made acquainted with the turn events 
 had taken, and when he heard of the way in which 
 Draupadi was being treated, he hurried to the gambling 
 hall and called the princes to account for their shameful 
 deed. And showing true kingliness for once, he exerted 
 his authority and released the persecuted lady, and 
 promised her also any boon she liked to ask. And the 
 noble Draupadi interceded on behalf of her husbands, 
 and obtained their liberty and the restoration of their 
 possessions. 
 
 After such a bitter experience as a consequence of 
 gambling, it might have been expected that Yudheshthira 
 and his brothers would have foresworn the pernicious 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 39 
 
 practice ; but, alas ! before very long we find them in- 
 dulging in the same vice. They had been truly sorry 
 and repentant with regard to the staking of their 
 faithful wife, and when they received her forgiveness 
 they vowed that never again would they play for such 
 a prize, but short of that they were ready to stake 
 anything and everything they had. And Duryadhana 
 soon gave them the opportunity, the stake this time to 
 be the whole kingdom for one party and banishment 
 for the other. 
 
 And again, as was to be expected, Yudheshthira lost, 
 and the brothers prepared themselves for departure into 
 the desert as aforetime. It was with sad hearts, how- 
 ever, they broke the news of their defeat to their wife, 
 for they knew that she would insist upon sharing their 
 lot. And so it proved to be, for Draupadi, with what 
 cheerfulness she could muster, said that whither they 
 went she would go, and what they suffered she would 
 suffer, as became a loving and obedient wife. The 
 parting with Kunti, her mother-in-law, was very touch- 
 ing, for the aged lady was greatly afflicted at the fresh 
 disasters which had overtaken her children; yet she 
 sought to cheer and comfort Draupadi at the last 
 moment with kind and generous words of farewell. 
 ' Farewell, my love,' she said — ' farewell ; and grieve not 
 unduly at this great calamity that hath overtaken thee. 
 Thou art familiar with the duties of the female sex, and 
 thy behaviour and conduct also have ever been what 
 they should be. Thou art chaste and accomplished, 
 and thy qualities have adorned the race of thy birth. 
 
40 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 as also the race into which thou hast been admitted by 
 marriage. Fortunate are my sons to have such a wife. 
 O child, safely go thou blest by my prayers, and despair 
 not: good women never suffer their hearts to be un- 
 strung at what is inevitable.' 
 
 Some may think it strange that the Pandava princes, 
 warlike and brave as they were, and having so many 
 friends, should have quietly submitted to the terms of 
 banishment. Their submission sprang from their truth- 
 fulness. They felt as men of honour that they ought 
 to pay even their gambling debts, and though their 
 hearts were hot with anger, they never for one moment 
 shrank from their doom, or, as they spoke of it, their 
 fate. The exact terms of the agreement were that the 
 losers in the game of chance should go into exile for 
 twelve years in the jungle, and thereafter live con- 
 cealed for one more year in a city. And those conditions 
 the princes were prepared to fulfil to the letter. 
 
 The early years of their exile were felt very keenly 
 by Draupadi, for she had been delicately reared all her 
 life, and besides the hardships of the way, she was much 
 distressed at what she considered to be the injustice of 
 their lot. ' Beholding superior and well-behaved and 
 modest persons persecuted, while the sinful were happy, 
 she was sorely troubled.' But as she thought over the 
 matter light came in upon her soul, and she felt that 
 the gods had some good object in view in thus per- 
 mitting their worshippers to suffer. The thoughts of 
 her mind, and the words in which she expressed them, 
 are remarkable, and speak of high culture and deep 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 41 
 
 religious feeling. In conversation -with her husbands 
 on one occasion she spoke as follows : 
 
 ' My beloved ones, it seems to me that God behaveth 
 towards His creatures like a father or mother. The 
 supreme Lord ordaineth everything in respect of the weal 
 and woe, the happiness and misery, of aU His creatures 
 even prior to their birth. As a wooden doll is made to 
 move its limbs by the wirepuller, so are creatures made 
 to work by the Lord of all. Like space that covereth 
 every object, God pervadeth every creature, ordaining 
 its weal or woe. Like a bird tied with a string, every 
 creature is dependent on God. Everyone is subject to 
 God, and none else. No one can be his own ordainer. 
 Like a pearl on its string or a bull held fast by the cord 
 passing through its nose, or a tree fallen from the bank 
 into the middle of the stream, every creature foUoweth 
 the command of the Creator, because imbued with His 
 spirit, and because established in Him. Men go to 
 heaven or hell urged by God HimseK.' 
 
 Then changing the conversation, the wise and learned 
 lady sought to stir her husbands up to action, if not at 
 once certainly at the end of their term of banishment. 
 Though God worketh in man, she said, man must also 
 work out his own salvation. To quote her own words : 
 ' This is the conclusion of the whole matter — the person 
 that does not act, certainly succumbeth. O my hus- 
 bands, men of action in this world generally meet with 
 success. The idle, however, never achieve success. 
 The person that is idle and lieth at his length is over- 
 come by adversity, while he that is active and skilful 
 
42 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 is sure to enjoy prosperity. The tiller tilleth with the 
 plough the soil, and soweth the seeds thereon. He 
 then sitteth silent, for the clouds after that are the 
 cause that will help the seeds to grow into plants. But 
 if the clouds favour him not, then is he acquitted of 
 blame, for he hath done what he could. Let us, my 
 beloved ones, do what we can to win back what we have 
 lost.' 
 
 But many hardships had to be endured, many dangers 
 to be met, and many difficulties to be overcome, before 
 the hour arrived for making an effort to recover their 
 lost possessions. The words of the princess cheered the 
 princes, however, and they were able to bear their 
 sufferings with greater patience, and they looked for- 
 ward with hopefulness to the future. 
 
 Towards the end of the twelve years of exile in the 
 desert an incident happened which is deserving of 
 particular attention. Draupadi, who seemed to grow 
 more beautiful every day, was seen by a powerful chief 
 of a district through which the exiles wandered, who 
 fell desperately in love with her, and at an unguarded 
 moment he succeeded in bearing her off from her 
 husbands. Directly their great loss was discovered the 
 princes hastened after the chief to rescue their wife, 
 and a severe battle occurred between the parties, result- 
 ing, however, in the defeat of the chief and his people. 
 Draupadi was rescued and carried off with great joy 
 by Yudheshthira to a place of safety, while the other 
 brothers sought to capture the defeated chief, who had 
 escaped from the field of battle. Long and wearisome 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADl. 43 
 
 was the chase, but at length the fugitive was caught, 
 and his life was spared on condition that in public 
 assemblies and in open courts he would always declare, 
 ' I am the slave of the Pandavas.' After swearing to 
 this, he was secured with chains and thrust into a chariot 
 by Arjuna and the others, who drove off with him to the 
 hermitage, where Yudheshthira and Draupadi were rest- 
 ing and waiting their arrival. 
 
 When Draupadi saw the captive chief who had sought 
 to do her harm thus humbled in the dust, all her anger 
 passed away, and she pitied him from her heart, and 
 pleaded with her husbands to let him go free. And the 
 noble Yudheshthira was of the same mind. Thereupon 
 their enemy was told to stand up, the chains were taken 
 off his limbs, and the following gracious words were 
 addressed to him : ' O chief, thou art a free man. We 
 emancipate thee. And yet we would say, shame to thee. 
 Thou hadst intended to take away a lady by violence, 
 the wife of others. Was it not a shameful deed ? But 
 we forgive thee, and say, depart in peace, and for the 
 future cleave to virtue.' Thus addressed, the chief, over- 
 powered with shame, bent down his head, and accepting 
 his pardon, silently and sorrowfully went his way. 
 
 The twelve years of desert wandering came to an end, 
 so also did the one extra year which had to be spent in 
 seclusion in some city, and then the princes exclaimed : 
 ' We are free from our oath and our vow, and we wiU 
 now claim our own from the hands of our cousin 
 Duryadhana.' But it was one thing to claim their 
 estates and another thing to get them. Negotiations 
 
44 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 were carried on unceasingly between the two parties, and 
 the exiles were asked to return without insisting on any 
 pledge to receive back their half of the kingdom. But 
 they were not to be put off with mere offers of amity and 
 protection, and in the end they sent the message that 
 they would be satisfied with nothing less than the 
 restitution of all their property and possessions. 
 
 Duryadhana, stubborn as a mule, refused to give up 
 anything, and so there was nothing for it but to have the 
 matter settled by war. Both parties called together 
 their friends and allies, and made preparations for a 
 prolonged struggle. Certain rules were agreed to on both 
 sides for mitigating the horrors of the coming battle, 
 and these it is interesting to notice. ' There was to be 
 no stratagem or treachery, but fair stand-up 'fighting ; 
 there was to be a perfect truce between the combats ; 
 fugitives, suppliants, drummers, and chariot- drivers were 
 to be treated as non-combatants ; no combat was to take 
 place without warning, or between unequals; no third 
 warrior was to intervene between two combatants ; and 
 no fighting was to take place during the preliminary 
 abusive challenges.' 
 
 The terrible war which followed was fought out on 
 ' the field of the Kurus,' the plain between the Sarsawati 
 and Jumna, where are Taneshawr and Paniput, a place 
 where many important battles have been fought in the 
 history of India ; but it is not our intention to dwell upon 
 the fratricidal struggle. It ended in the total defeat of 
 the Kanravas, who had refused to grant justice to their 
 exiled cousins. The five princes and their wife Draupadi 
 
THE PRINCESS DRA UPADI. 45 
 
 then hastened to Hastinapore, where they had a most 
 affectmg interview with the aged King Dhrita-rashtra. 
 
 So far, all promised well for the conquerors, and the 
 gentle Draupadi hoped their sorrows were now over, but, 
 alas ! a terrible calamity befell them in the very hour of 
 victory. Draupadi's sons, who had grown into brave 
 and excellent young men, had been left behind in camp, 
 and one of their enemies, stealing upon them in the 
 darkness of the night, had slain them all, and had 
 carried off their heads that the sight of them might 
 gratify Duryadhana, who was dying on the field of 
 battle. But it is cheering to notice that what was good 
 in the wretched and guilty Duryadhana came to the 
 surface in his dying hours. He bitterly reproached the 
 man who had slain the harmless youths, and exclaimed 
 with his last breath : ' My enmity was against the 
 fathers, not against these dear innocents.' 
 
 Who can picture the grief of poor Draupadi when the 
 news was carried to her of the awful end of her offspring ! 
 She was like Rachel weeping for her children, refusing 
 to be comforted because they were not. And neither 
 time nor prosperity seemed to assuage her grief. All 
 the trials, sufferings and struggles of the past were as 
 nothing to this sad loss that had come upon her. It 
 was in vain her husbands spoke comforting words — ^her 
 heart was broken, and she longed for that place ' where 
 the wicked cease from troubling and the weary are at 
 rest.' 
 
 Nor were the princes her husbands happy, though 
 they had now obtained what they had desired for years. 
 
46 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 and what had cost them so much strife and bloodshed. 
 For a period of time they ruled wisely and justly at 
 Hastihapore, but at length, tired of existence, they 
 decided that they would hand over their kingdom to 
 others, and go forth once more into the wilderness, this 
 time to find and enter ' the city which hath foundations, 
 whose builder and maker is God.' Yudheshthira, the 
 eldest, took off, we are told, ' all his jewels and royal 
 raiment, and clothed himself in vestment made of the 
 bark of trees ; and he and his four brothers threw the 
 fire of their domestic cookery and sacrifices into the 
 Ganges and went forth with Draupadi their wife from 
 the city of Hastinapore, followed only by their dog.' 
 
 They left amid the lamentations of their people, who 
 accompanied them as far as they might, though, as the 
 story touchingly records, none of them could find it in 
 their hearts to say ' Eeturn.' 
 
 ' And so set forth, 'midst wailing of all folk, 
 And tears of women, weeping most to see 
 The Princess Draupadi — that lovely prize 
 Of the great gaming — Draupadi the Bright — 
 Journeying afoot : but she and all the five 
 Rejoiced, because their way lay heavenwards.' 
 
 It would appear that the wanderers thought that they 
 could enter heaven in the flesh, and truly, according to 
 the story, Yudheshthira did so enter, but all the others 
 paid the debt of nature. 
 
 First to leave them on the heavenward march was the 
 fearless Draupadi. In grief and astonishment Bhima 
 asked his eldest brother the cause : 
 
THE PRINCESS DRAUPADI. 47 
 
 ' Why doth she fail ? For never all her life 
 Wrought our sweet lady one thing wrong, I think. 
 Thou knowest, make us know, why hath she failed ? 
 Then Yudheshthira answered, Yea, one thing ; 
 She loved our brother* better than all else — 
 Better than heaven : that was her tender sin, 
 Fault of a faultless soul : she pays for that.' 
 
 In turn each of the brothers fell, until the King 
 Yudheshthira was left to proceed alone. Many an affec- 
 tionate and regretful glance he was tempted to cast 
 behind, but he steadfastly resisted, and set his face 
 heavenwards. And his faithfulness was rewarded by 
 the appearance of the god Indra, who appeared in a 
 chariot of fire and invited the monarch to ascend. But 
 now Yudheshthira looked back upon his fallen loved 
 
 ones, and 
 
 ' answered, sore at heart 
 
 For those his kinsfolk fallen in the way : 
 
 " thousand-eyed, O Lord of all the gods, 
 
 Give that my brothers come with me, who fell ! 
 
 Not without them is heaven sweet to me. 
 
 She, too, the dear and kind, and queenly — she 
 
 Whose perfect virtue Paradise must crown — 
 
 Grant her to come with us ! Dost thou grant this ?"' 
 
 He is assured that the spirits of his brothers and 
 Draupadi are already in heaven, and that there he will 
 see them, but to him the higher honour is accorded of 
 ascending living and in bodily form. 
 
 When the great king arrived, however, in the abodes 
 
 of bliss he saw immortal gods and saints and heroes, and 
 
 even his late enemies on earth, but nowhere could he 
 
 find his faithful wife and devoted brothers, and he was 
 
 not happy. 
 
 * Arjuna. 
 
48 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 ' I do desire, he said, 
 
 That region, be it of the blest as this. 
 Or of the sorrowful, some otherwhere, 
 Where my dear brothers are and Draupadi ; 
 I cannot stay elsewhere 1 I see them not.' 
 
 And when told that he ought not to question the 
 
 wisdom and justice of the gods, but ought to be happy, 
 
 though alone, in the immortal delights of heaven, he 
 
 answered vehemently : 
 
 • King of gods 
 
 but I will not live 
 
 A little space without those souls I loved. 
 slayer of the demons ! let me go 
 Where Bhima and my brothers are, and she. 
 My Draupadi, the princess with the face 
 Softer and darker than the khilat-bud, 
 And soul as sweet as are its odours. Lo ! 
 Where they have gone, there will I surely go.' 
 
 And the loving and brave man was put to the test. 
 Down into the nethermost regions he was carried and shown 
 the horrors of hell, and there he elected to remain if his 
 loved ones were in that spot. It is a strange, weird story, 
 related in the Mahabharata at great length with many 
 beautiful and many repulsive details, and at last it closes 
 with the statement that all was illusion through which the 
 king had gone, and that he would find his brothers and 
 the beautiful Draupadi in heaven. With eager steps he 
 turned back, and entering once more that bright abode, 
 he was welcomed with outstretched arms by that dear 
 one who had been his true and faithful wife on earth. 
 
 And Draupadi, with her husbands around her and her 
 children, was happy in the land of the blest. 
 
III. 
 
 THE PRINCESS OF CANOUJE. 
 
 Towards the end of the twelfth century there lived in 
 the city of Canouje a princess named Sunjogta, whose 
 beauty led to the downfall of the native dynasties of 
 India and to the subjugation of the country by the arms 
 of the Mussulmans. The narrative of these events forms 
 one of the most charming romances of Indian history, 
 and brings to our notice deeds of heroism as stirring as 
 any found in the history of our own land. 
 
 At the period we refer to, Hindustan was divided into 
 the four kingdoms of Canouje, Delhi, Mewar, and 
 Guzerat. And of these the two former were the most 
 powerful. The kingdom of Delhi was ruled over by the 
 renowned Pithowra, the gallant chief of the Chohans, 
 the Cid of India, around whose banner gathered the 
 bravest and the noblest of the Rajpoots. But strong as 
 the kingdom of Delhi was, it is supposed that the 
 kingdom of Canouje was still stronger, and of this 
 kingdom Jeichand was the absolute monarch. Pos- 
 sessed of an army of 80,000 men in armour, 30,000 horse 
 with quilted mail, 300,000 infantry, 200,000 bowmen 
 
 4 
 
so WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 and axemen, besides ' a cloud of elephant - bearing 
 warriors/ Jeichand might be said to be one of the 
 greatest of the kings of the earth. 
 
 And to this monarch was born the Princess Sunjogta, 
 known commonly as the Princess of Canouje, and 
 reputed beautiful and clever. The native bards speak 
 of her as ' the idol of her father, and the beloved of the 
 whole nation.' 
 
 Under any circumstances the life of such a princess 
 must have been eventful ; but owing to a certain remark- 
 able action of Jeichand's, Sunjogta was placed in a 
 position, and had to take part in events, which have 
 made her famous for all time. Jeichand, it appears, 
 was so elated with his many victories over his enemies, 
 and so proud of his position as monarch of Canouje, 
 that he resolved to have divine honours paid to him in 
 the rite that is called Soenair. ' This distinction,' says 
 Tod in his ' Annals of Marwar,' ' which involves the 
 most august ceremony, and is held as a virtual assump- 
 tion of universal supremacy, had in all ages been 
 attended with disaster. In the rite of Soenair, every 
 ofSce, down to the scullion of the banquet-hall, must be 
 performed by royal personages ; nor had it been 
 attempted by any of the dynasties which ruled India 
 since the Pandu : not even Vicrana, though he intro- 
 duced his own era, had the audacity to attempt what 
 Jeichand determined to execute.' 
 
 All India was in a state of wild excitement at the 
 accounts of the magnificence of the preparations, and 
 circular invitations were despatched to every prince 
 
THE PRINCESS OF CANOUJE. 51 
 
 inviting him to assist at the pompous ceremony, which 
 was to conclude with the nuptjals of the rajah's only 
 daughter, the fair Sunjogta. When the day for the 
 Soenair drew near, kings and princes and great chiefs 
 journeyed to Canouje from all parts of India, some 
 willingly and gladly, but others with vexation and rage, 
 for they resented the assumption of universal sovereignty 
 which Jeichand was making. The only two princes, 
 however, who ventured openly and boldly to question 
 the right of Jeichand to perform the Soenair were 
 Pithowra, of Delhi, already referred to, and his friend 
 Samarsi, of Cheetore. These monarchs refused point- 
 blank to be present at the sacred rite which was 
 contemplated, and declared themselves to be in no way 
 inferior to Jeichand himself 
 
 When the contumacy of Pithowra and his friend 
 became known at the court of Canouje, Jeichand was 
 beside himself with passion, and declared that he would 
 march at once on Delhi and compel Pithowra at the 
 sword's point to be present at the great coronation. 
 Besides the vexation of being scorned, the sore point 
 was that, according to Hindu law, the presence of 
 Pithowra and Samarsi was absolutely necessary to the 
 proper observance of the ceremony of supreme inaugu- 
 ration. It seemed almost, under these circumstances, 
 that the rite of Soenair must fall through; but the 
 Brahmins, who were to reap a golden harvest from this 
 more than regal festivity, were equal to the occasion. 
 They counselled discretion as the better part of valour, 
 and pointed out to Jeichand that if he started for Delhi 
 
 4—2 
 
52 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 he might not be able at once to subjugate the kingdom 
 and enforce the attendance of Pithowra, and the day of 
 the rite was near at hand. And with regard to the 
 presence of the contumacious rajahs as essential to the 
 proper observance of the ceremony, the wily priests 
 suggested that, as they would not come in person, 
 golden effigies of them might be made to take their 
 place. Jeichand agreed, happy to find such a simple 
 way out of his difficulty, and images were accordingly 
 made, and the most servile posts assigned to them, that 
 of the King of Delhi being porter of the hall, the most 
 humiliating office a high-caste Hindu can perform. 
 
 When Pithowra away in his own kingdom heard of 
 the indignity that had been offered to him in the matter 
 of the golden effigy, he determined on revenge. And 
 what he resolved upon was no less than to beard the 
 lion in his den, and carry off in triumph the golden 
 image that had been set up. No sooner had this 
 romantic and daring scheme suggested itself to his mind 
 than he proceeded to carry it out. He carefully disguised 
 himself, and selecting five hundred picked warriors, 
 proceeded secretly to Canouje, where the festivities were 
 going on, a distance of rather more than two hundred 
 miles. When he arrived at that city he mixed with the 
 crowds in the public streets, and watching his oppor- 
 tunity, attacked the palace in the height of the festivity, 
 seized the image, and with his followers around him cut 
 his way out of the city to the open country and made 
 good his retreat to his own dominions. It was a 
 quixotic deed, and might have ended in his destruction ; 
 
THE PRINCESS OF CANOUJE. 53 
 
 but fortune favouring him, he escaped unhurt and 
 added greatly to his former renown. 
 
 At Canouje nothing was talked about but the boldness 
 and bravery of Pithowra, and Jeichand was mortified 
 and cut to the heart. But upon no one did the valorous 
 deed make so deep an impression as upon the Princess 
 Sunjogta. In the inmost recesses of the zenana the 
 story was related to her by her maid-servants, who had 
 gathered the news from the bazaar, and the secluded 
 fair one became desperately enamoured of the gallant 
 Pithowra. When the hour came at the end of the 
 Soenair for the princess to choose a husband, she 
 rejected the prince that her father wished her to marry, 
 and declared that she loved Pithowra and would marry 
 no one else. 
 
 Jeichand was not unnaturally distressed, grieved 
 and angry when he heard the decision of his daughter, 
 It was hard enough that Pithowra, King of Delhi, 
 should have carried off the golden image, but by that 
 very deed to have won the affections of Sunjogta was 
 like adding insult to injury. The monarch reasoned 
 with his child and pleaded with her to accept the prince 
 he had chosen for her as her husband ; but the wilful 
 lady said, ' Nay ! nay ! Pithowra is my chosen lord.' Then 
 Jeichand waxed wroth, and declared that sooner than 
 let his enemy Pithowra have his only child he would 
 immure her for ever in a palace-prison. And thereupon 
 the maiden was carried off into confinement, the 
 monarch hoping that a few days of unaccustomed 
 restraint would bring the erring damsel to a better 
 
54 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 mind. But King Jeichand understood not women- 
 kind, and found out to his sorrow that the plan he 
 had adopted to coerce his child only made her the more 
 determined to have her own way. By some means she 
 managed to let Pithowra, the loved of her soul, know 
 her feelings, and how harshly she was being treated in 
 her father's court ; and though she did not urge him to 
 attempt her rescue, yet she very well knew that her 
 communication would be sure to have that effect. And 
 so it proved. 
 
 Pithowra, after he had captured the golden image 
 which had been set up to his dishonour in the city of 
 Canouje, had, as we have seen, fought his way back to 
 his capital ; but so severe had been his loss of devoted 
 warriors that he would gladly have remained quiet for a 
 time. However, no knight could remain at ease while 
 his lady-love was in prison, and when the communi- 
 cation of Sunjogta reached Pithowra he declared it to be 
 his fixed intention to set off at once to bear away the fair 
 lady from the city of Canouje, though all the heroes of 
 Hind blocked the way. 
 
 At the court of Delhi there were many brave men 
 ready at any time to obey their king's behests without 
 a word of questioning; but the men whom Pithowra 
 now chose to accompany him in his dangerous adventure 
 were the bravest of the brave. Like King Arthur of 
 Britain, Pithowra had one hundred knights of the Bound 
 Table called samants, the very pick of India's chivalry, 
 whose swords had never flashed in vain against the legions 
 of the North, and who were sworn to a life of daring and 
 
THE PRINCESS OF CANOUJE. 55 
 
 adventure. Calling these famous warriors together, the 
 king declared his intention of rescuing Sunjogta, the 
 fair maid of Canouje, from her prison, and of bringing 
 her to Delhi as his bride. And when the knights heard 
 the wish of their king they were glad, and cried aloud 
 that they would follow him wherever he might lead, 
 and conquer or die with him. 
 
 It was finally arranged that Chund, the great Rajpoot 
 bard, should start for Canouje, there to chant the praises 
 of Pithowra. Jeichand, it was well known, would respect 
 the person of the bard, even though he sang the praises 
 of an enemy, for bards were held in great reverence and 
 honour throughout the land. Along with Chund, 
 Pithowra was to go as a servant, and the hundred knights 
 were also to disguise themselves and journey in the 
 same train. This scheme, well planned, was ably ex- 
 ecuted, and Pithowra and his warriors found themselves 
 at length in the very palace of their mortal enemy at 
 Canouje. But the danger and difficulty of the under- 
 taking only now commenced. One false move meant 
 the failure of their enterprise and the destruction of 
 everyone of them. If Jeichand only got a suspicion of 
 the real character of the apparently obsequious atten- 
 dants whom the bard Chund had brought with him, 
 then the doom of the adventurous band was sealed. 
 
 Sir Edward Sullivan, in his ' Princes of India,' touch- 
 ing on the adventure of Pithowra, says : ' Love is but a 
 dull stream without shoals and rapids, and Pithowra, 
 like a true knight, only coveted the rose the more for 
 the thorns that surrounded it. The seclusion of high- 
 
56 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 caste Hindu women was not probably so strict as at 
 present, but still their separation from the outer world 
 has always been very close. The selfish treatment of 
 the fairest part of the creation has recoiled on their 
 oppressors ; it has led to deceit, and vastly increased 
 the aptitude for intrigue common to all Eastern ladies. 
 Love, especially that which is forbidden, is a science 
 freely discussed and carefully studied in the East. The 
 difficulty of meeting and the necessity of making the 
 most of the fleeting opportunities that do occur, have 
 sharpened to a remarkable degree the apprehension of 
 both sexes ; and watched and guarded as they are, and 
 apparently unapproachable, Eastern ladies have the re- 
 putation of being the greatest flirts and most successful 
 intriguantes in the world.' 
 
 And Pithowra and Sunjogta soon demonstrated that 
 neither stone walls nor iron bars could part those who 
 truly loved, and were willing to risk life to be together. 
 ' In a royal palace in the very centre of the capital of 
 his most deadly enemy, whose pride and power he had 
 recently publicly insulted, surrounded by foes, any one 
 of whom would have risked much to take his life, did 
 this daring lover of Hindustan carry on a communication 
 with the lady of his affections.' And bribing her servants, 
 and choosing a favourable opportunity, the fair maiden 
 joined her royal lover, and the two with their followers 
 managed to get outside the city walls. But not so 
 fortunate as on a previous occasion, Pithowra was 
 followed at once by his enemies in strong force. A 
 desperate running fight of five days took place, and 
 
THE PRINCESS OF CANOUJE. 57 
 
 bravely did Pithowra and his hundred knights of the 
 Round Table maintain the struggle against thousands 
 of their enemies. And they succeeded in their enter- 
 prise of carrying Sunjogta to Delhi, though at a frightful 
 loss of brave lives. When Pithowra and his bride 
 reached the capital, nearly all the gallant warriors who 
 had fought so bravely in their service were left dead on 
 the road. In the words of the bard Chund : ' He pre- 
 served his prize, and gained immortal renown, but he 
 lost the sinews of Delhi.' 
 
 It was not to be expected that Jeichand, the injured 
 father, would tamely submit to be robbed of his daughter, 
 and have his power braved as Pithowra had braved it. 
 But for some time he saw not his way to revenge. At 
 length, however, for the sake of the destruction of his 
 foe, he resolved to turn traitor to his country and invite 
 Shahbudeen, the Mohammedan sovereign of Ghazni, who 
 more than once had sought to obtain a footing in India, 
 to come and assist in the conquest of Delhi, promising 
 that monarch large possessions in Hindustan in return 
 for his aid. And Shahbudeen gladly availed himself 
 of the invitation, resolving in his own mind to take 
 advantage of the disunion amongst the Indian princes 
 to upset altogether the native dynasties, and to set up 
 the rule of the Mohammedans in its place. 
 
 ' It was a sultry evening, and the brave Pithowra and 
 his youthful bride were enjoying themselves in the cool 
 recesses of the zenana at Delhi, surrounded by the 
 female attendants of the queen, who emulated each 
 other in singing songs extolling the valour of their 
 
S8 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 king. Sunjogta delighted in the repetition of these 
 verses, and, it is said, most of them were of her own 
 composition, though they came ostensibly through 
 Chund, the poet of the court. She loved her lord with 
 an intense affection, and never tired of hearing his 
 praises ; and all his protestations to stop their recitation 
 availed little, for the women of the palace delighted to 
 please their youthful mistress. They were thus spend- 
 ing the evening hour with the light of the young moon 
 just beginning to stream upon them, when intelligence 
 was brought to the king of the combination that had 
 been formed against him.' 
 
 Nothing could exceed the pleasure of Pithowra on 
 receipt of the stirring news, for war was the breath of 
 his nostrils, and the greater the odds were against him, 
 the more ready he was to measure his strength with his 
 foes. With a spring he left the side of his wife, and 
 snatching his sabre from the wall, he cried, 'Bid our 
 poets sing the stirring war-songs of our glorious fore- 
 fathers, or let the voice of music be mute ; the Kaffir 
 waits for us on the field, and Pithowra has no appetite 
 for love when thus bearded by his enemies.' The songs 
 of the maidens were hushed, and they departed from 
 the presence, and even Sunjogta spoke not; but she 
 gazed with anxious love upon the countenance of her 
 lord, and rising from her seat, flung her arms round his 
 neck, her cheeks glowing, her eyes sparkling, and her 
 beautiful form dilated with alarm, and with admiration 
 of her courageous lord. 
 
 Early the next morning the forces of the king, thick. 
 
THE PRINCESS OF CANOUjfE. 59 
 
 serried, line upon line, column upon column, were spread 
 before the gates of Delhi, anxiously awaiting the arrival 
 of their chief and his friend, Samarsi, while the royal 
 standard fluttered alone in imperial pride, its folds of 
 gold glittering in the sunbeams like the ripples of the 
 sea. 
 
 And why tarried the king ? Within the zenana the 
 lovely Sunjogta, with tears in her eyes, detained her lord 
 for the moment, unwilling to allow him to go forth to 
 the war. During the night the queen had had visions. 
 Three times a phantom had passed before her, and had 
 spoken to her words of strange import. ' Thy husband's 
 life is on the Mohammedan's sword ; beware !' was the 
 first vision. In the next, she saw the king coming back 
 from the war, his armour stained with blood, but not 
 his own, while the phantom said unto her, ' Behold, he 
 comes in glory ! go and welcome him to thine arms.' 
 But the third time, alas ! alas ! she saw her loved one 
 bound in chains, lying on the floor of a dungeon in a 
 far country, and the blood weltering from his wounds, 
 while the exulting phantom said to her, ' His end is 
 near.' 
 
 With these visions of the night fresh on her mind, 
 Sunjogta might be excused for detaining her lord, and 
 even for pleading that he would not leave her; but 
 when Pithowra reminded her that she was a soldier's 
 wife, and that he could fall but once in war — at the 
 time the gods decreed — she suddenly dried her tears 
 and said : ' My husband, thou hast taught me my duty. 
 Go forth and conquer. Think not of me when you 
 
6o WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 charge the foe. If you fall I kno-w how to follow you. 
 Come with victory and fame, or come not back to these 
 arms again ! Death shall not part us ; are we not one ?' 
 The prince gazed on the beautiful and excited face of 
 his queen, and said proudly, ' Thus spoke a warrior's 
 bride. Thy words shall be as a trumpet voice on the 
 field of battle. Let him beware who crosses my path !' 
 
 It was on the plains of Tirouri that the battle was 
 fought between Pithowra and the combined army of 
 Jeichand and Shahbudeen. The King of Delhi was 
 early singled out by Jeichand, who fell upon him with 
 the fury of a tiger. But the wrath of the latter mastered 
 his skill, and in a little while he found himself disarmed 
 and at the mercy of his son-in-law. ' Rise up, old king,' 
 said Pithowra, ' thou hast been a bitter enemy to me ; 
 but for my wife's sake, thy daughter, I spare thy life.' 
 The next to encounter the strong arm of the King of 
 Delhi was Shahbudeen. The contest between these two 
 was deadly, for the Mohammedan was almost as good a 
 swordsman as the Hindu, and perhaps physically the 
 stronger. At length, however, a severe stroke brought 
 the Kaffir to the earth, and Pithowra was about to 
 despatch him with his dagger, when a number of picked 
 Mohammedan soldiers came to the rescue and bore off 
 their wounded chief. 
 
 Victory now declared for the valiant Pithowra, and the 
 rout of his enemies was complete. The Mohammedans 
 were pursued to the blue waters of the Nilab, and 
 Jeichand retreated to Canouje with shame and confusion 
 of face. When the news of her husband's victory 
 
THE PRINCESS OF CANOUJE. 6i 
 
 reached Sunjogta, she rose from her couch, which she 
 had never left since his departure, and bathing and 
 anointing her person, decked herself in her bridal gar- 
 ment and advanced at the head of her females to the 
 outskirts of the city to welcome her lord. The moment 
 he saw her, Pithowra dismounted, and giving her a warm 
 greeting, whispered, ' The best part of thy vision, love, 
 has proved to be true.' ' God be praised for it !' answered 
 the queen, ' and may He avert the rest !' 
 
 But what is decreed must come to pass, and the 
 doom of Pithowra was not long delayed. On his return 
 to his capital he was so elated with his latest magnificent 
 victory over his foes that he made the fatal mistake of 
 despising them, and giving himself up to the agreeable 
 society of the lovely Sunjogta, neglected to prepare 
 himself against that revenge which his defeated enemies 
 were determined to seek at the first opportunity. 
 Jeichand and Shahbudeen, hearing of the festivities and 
 gaieties at Delhi, as soon as possible gathered their dis- 
 comfited forces together, thinking that they might be 
 able to surprise the king and win by stealth what they 
 had not been able to gain by force of arms. The two 
 allies proceeded cautiously, and having raised a large 
 army, possessed themselves unexpectedly of many 
 strong places ; but Pithowra, given up to the pleasures of 
 the zenana, took no notice of events, and his generals 
 were afraid to acquaint him with his misfortunes. 
 Chund the bard, however, more privileged than even 
 the greatest chiefs, entered the palace and boldly 
 announced to the astonished king the victories of his 
 
62 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 enemies, and the probability of his entire destruction 
 unless he became once more the warrior he was of old. 
 
 That night the king had a dream of fearful import, 
 which he related to the queen the following morning. 
 ' While in the arms of sleep/ he said, ' a fair one, 
 beautiful as Rambha, rudely seized my arm ; then she 
 assailed you, and while you were struggling with her, a 
 mighty elephant bore down upon me. Sleep fled — nor 
 Rambha nor elephant remained, but my heart was 
 panting and my quivering lips muttering " Hur ! hur !" ' 
 It should be explained that to see an elephant in sleep 
 is considered by Hindus to be very unlucky and the 
 word ' Hur ! hur !' was the battle shout of the Rajpoots. 
 
 When Pithowra had related his dream he seemed 
 dispirited, and as it was the first time his wife had 
 seen him thus, her heart almost stood still for fear. But 
 blaming herself for the unmanliness which seemed to 
 have come over her lord, she sought lovingly and 
 earnestly to brace him up for the struggle which was 
 before him. ' Be not cast down,' she said, ' about the 
 dream. It means victory and fame to my lord. Oh, 
 sun of the Chohans, who has tasted so deeply as you of 
 glory or of pleasure ! To die is the destiny of man ; all 
 desire to throw off the old garment, and to die well is to 
 live for ever. Think not of self, but of immortality ; let 
 your sword divide your foes, and I will be your ardhanga 
 [other half] hereafter.' 
 
 Cheered and strengthened by these words, Pithowra 
 went out to consult the princes and chiefs, and bade 
 them get all ready for war, and he would lead them 
 
THE PRINCESS OF CANOUJE. 63 
 
 forth to battle in person. Then he returned to his 
 queen and consulted her as to coming events, and her 
 remarks are very curious. ' Who,' she said, ' asks woman 
 for advice ? The world deems the^ understanding of 
 women shallow ; even when truths issue from their lips 
 none listen thereto, yet what is the world without 
 woman ? We have the forms of Sacti with the fire of 
 Siva. We are at once thieves and sanctuaries ; we are 
 vessels of virtue and of vice, of knowledge and of 
 ignorance. The man of wisdom, the astrologer, can 
 from the books calculate the motion and course of the 
 planets, but in the book of woman he is ignorant ; and 
 this is not a saying of to-day, it has ever been so. Our 
 book has not been mastered, and therefore, to hide their 
 ignorance, men say, "In women there is no wisdom." Yet 
 women share your joys and your sorrows. Even when 
 you depart for the mansions of the sun, we part not. 
 Hunger and thirst we cheerfully partake with you ; we 
 are as the lakes, of which you are the swans ; what are 
 you when absent from our bosom ?' 
 
 But next day Sunjogta dropped altogether the philo- 
 sopher and became the loving, passionate, devoted 
 woman. When the troops were ready for departure, the 
 fair lady said she would arm her lord herself for the 
 battle. With trembling hands she began to adjust the 
 beautiful armour on the manly form of her husband, but 
 it was in vain she sought the rings of his corslet — her 
 eyes were fixed on the face of her beloved as those of 
 the famished wretch who finds a piece of gold. At last, 
 however, the task was completed amidst sighs and tears, 
 
64 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 and when the drum was beat as the signal for departure, 
 she strained her husband to her breast, and pushing 
 him fondly, and yet sadly, away, said, ' Go, my beloved, 
 and may victory attend thy arms !' But when she was 
 left alone she dropped on the floor of her apartment in a 
 swoon, and when she came round all she would utter 
 was, ' I shall see him again in the region of Gurya, but 
 never more in Delhi.' And her prediction was fulfilled. 
 The brave and gallant king fought with surpassing 
 strength and zeal, and his devoted troops ably seconded 
 his efforts ; but he was outnumbered by a hundred to 
 one, and all his valour was in vain, for his army was 
 defeated and he himself made prisoner and carried off to 
 Ghazni by Shahbudeen, and there the unfortunate 
 Pithowra was bound with chains and died from his 
 wounds on the floor of a dungeon, as had been revealed 
 in visions of the night to his queen in the days of their 
 prosperity and happiness. 
 
 And Sunjogta, when she heard of her warrior's fate, said 
 that in death they should not be divided, and mounting 
 bravely and calmly the funeral- pyre, she joined her lord 
 in the mansions of the sun. 
 
 We would just add that Cuttub, the successful general 
 of Shahbudeen, entered Delhi as a conqueror, and the 
 Mohammedans thus obtaining a footing in India, soon 
 turned their arms on Jeichand, although he had been 
 their faithful ally, and the doom of Pithowra speedily 
 overtook the traitor. Canouje shared the fate of Delhi. 
 Thus all for the love of woman were the ancient dynasties 
 of India overthrown. 
 
IV. 
 
 SULTANA REZIA. 
 
 Sultana Rezia was the daughter of Altainish, King of 
 Delhi. Altamish was the second Mohammedan ruler in 
 succession from the famous Shahbudeen, who defeated 
 Pithowra, the Rajpoot, and plucked the sovereignty of 
 India out of the hands of the Hindus. The earliest 
 information we have with regard to Altamish is that he 
 was the favourite son of a great chief in Tartary ; but like 
 Joseph, the son of Jacob, he had incurred the jealousy 
 of his brothers, who stripped him one day when out 
 hunting, and traded him away to a company of slave- 
 merchants who were passing at the time. By these 
 merchants he was sold to a prince of Bokhara, in whose 
 household he received a liberal education ; but on the 
 death of that prince he was again exposed for sale, and 
 bought by a merchant, who carried him to Ghazni, the 
 Mohammedan capital of Central Asia. 
 
 At Ghazni, the Emperor Mohammed, of Ghor, heard 
 of the beauty and talents of Altamish, and desired to 
 purchase him ; but the merchant, his master, asked too 
 high a price, and the slave was then taken back to 
 
 5 
 
66 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Bokhara, as none dared bid . against the king. After 
 a time, however, Outtub, the favourite general of 
 Mohammed, obtained his sovereign's permission to com- 
 plete the purchase, which he did for fifty thousand pieces 
 of silver, Altamish was now taken into the family of 
 Cuttub, and becoming a general favourite, obtained his 
 freedom, and rising step by step in favour, married the 
 daughter of his friend and protector. At the death of 
 Mohammed, Cuttub was raised to the imperial throne, 
 and at the death of Cuttub, his son, Arun, was by 
 general consent put on one side, and Altamish exalted 
 to that high dignity. 
 
 To Altamish were born many children, the most 
 remarkable of whom was his daughter, the Sultana 
 Eezia, whose short but brilliant career we now sketch. 
 The beauty of this young lady, which she inherited 
 from her father, was marvellous. According to one 
 writer of the period, it was ' sufficient to ripen the corn 
 in the blade.' And not only was Eezia beautiful — she 
 was wise and prudent beyond the majority of her own 
 or the sterner sex. From her father, who was passion- 
 ately fond of her, she received a liberal education, and 
 was trained, not only in the usual duties of womankind, 
 but in politics, and everything connected with affairs of 
 state. Her mother, the queen, unfortunately, was a 
 woman of strong passions and unprincipled habits, and 
 was feared for her tyranny and cruelty, so that much 
 of the good imparted by the king to his daughter was 
 nullified by the unhealthy atmosphere of the zenana. 
 However, notwithstanding all adverse influences, the 
 
SULTANA REZIA. 67 
 
 Princess Eezia grew up a thoughtful, studious, affec- 
 tionate, pure-minded maiden, her father's favourite child, 
 and the idol of the whole court. 
 
 As Rezia approached womanhood there was com- 
 pleted that wonderful and beautiful column, which is 
 to be found at the present day at Delhi, called the 
 Cuttub Mindr. The cultured lady, we may be sure, 
 was present when the tower, amidst great rejoicings, 
 was declared complete, and she probably had a hand in 
 composing those sentences engraved on the column, 
 which refer in eulogistic terms to her valiant and re- 
 nowned father. It is believed that the Mind,r was 
 commenced by Cuttub, who laid the basement story 
 either in his own honour or in honour of his generous 
 benefactor, Mohammed, of Ghor. The column was then 
 raised to five stories by Altamish, who took great pride 
 in the work. The Mindr is described as 'a tapering 
 shaft, two hupdred and thirty-four feet and one inch 
 high, with a base diameter of forty-seven feet and three 
 inches, and an upper diameter of nine feet, divided into 
 five stories or balconies, and decorated with ornamental 
 bands.' From the bottom to the top there is a spiral 
 staircase, arranged as comfortably as possible for ascent, 
 and from the top a magnificent view is obtained of 
 t]j.e imperial city for miles around. 
 
 The Princess Rezia would watch the progress of the 
 building of this wonderful tower with great delight, and 
 when it was finished she was probably the first with the 
 king to make the ascent and enjoy the view which was 
 laid out before them. And on the second story she 
 
 5—2 
 
68 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 would read, what visitors may still read, the following 
 inscription in praise of her father Altamish : 
 
 ' The great king ; the exalted emperor ; master of the 
 necks of the people ; the pride of 'the kings of Arahia 
 and 'Ajni ; God's shadow on earth ; the son of the 
 world and of faith ; redresser of Islam and the Moslamin ; 
 the crown of kings and princes ; the spreader of justice 
 among mankind ; great among the conquering powers ; 
 the light of the people of light ; the helped from the 
 sky; the conqueror of his enemies; the bright star of 
 the firmament of sovereignty ; the spreader of justice 
 and mercy; the refuge of the countries of the earth; 
 the levealer of the glorious words of God ; Abul MuzafFer 
 Altamish, sultan, ally of the Amir-ul-Momenia. May 
 God perpetuate his country and his reign, and exalt 
 his authority and his prestige.' 
 
 In A.D. 1226 Altamish left Delhi with a great army, 
 with the intention of reducing those parts of Hindustan 
 to the south which had so far remained independent. 
 He was completely successful in this famous expedition ; 
 but it involved a six years' absence from the seat of 
 empire, and when the question had to be settled who 
 should administer the affairs of the central government 
 while the emperor was away, the Princess Kezia was 
 chosen before all her brothers, as being in every respect 
 the best fitted to discharge the duties of that exalted 
 office. When the emperor installed his daughter in the 
 imperial throne until his return he spoke the following 
 remarkable words to his chief court officials and princes : 
 ' Know,' said he to his omrahs, ' that the burden of 
 
SULTANA REZIA. 69 
 
 power, too heavy for my sons, though there were twenty 
 of them, is not so for the delicate Rezia ; she has in her 
 more spirit than they all.' 
 
 And the conduct of this lady, as the temporary head 
 of the state, did not disappoint the expectations enter- 
 tained of her. Though young, she set herself to her 
 duties with all seriousness, and prayed to the God of 
 heaven for guidance, strength and wisdom, and so 
 well did she rule the land, with such justice and vigour, 
 that even the princes, her brothers, had to acknowledge 
 that their father had chosen wisely and done well, when 
 he had exalted their sister over their heads. In 1232 
 Altamish returned to Delhi, and the princess gave up 
 the reins of sovereignty into his hands, and resumed her 
 ordinary position in the household as an affectionate and 
 obedient daughter. 
 
 Four years later the emperor died, as he was about 
 to set out on a journey to Multan, and deep and long 
 was the grief of his loving daughter and friend. With 
 the death of Altamish troubles began in the imperial 
 family. His son, Ferose, ascended the throne, but he 
 was a weak and wicked prince, and was entirely 
 under the control of his still more wicked mother. 
 Neglecting his duties and committing the government 
 to the hands of the queen-dowager, the new monarch 
 lavished his treasures on dancing-women, buffoons, and 
 musicians, and the weakness of the emperor and the 
 tyranny of the queen soon drove all ranks into rebellion. 
 After a reign of seven months Ferose was deposed. 
 
 Now came the question, who should occupy the 
 
70 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 imperial throne, and at once the eyes of all were turned 
 on the princess, and at the earnest solicitations of the 
 omrahs, she agreed to their request, and mounted the 
 musnud as the Sultana Kezia. Then was seen in the 
 East the unusual sight of a woman, at a time of great 
 national disorder, becoming the supreme authority in the 
 state, not secretly, but openly, and with the consent and 
 approval of the nation. 
 
 Her elevation was not, however, altogether unopposed. 
 Of two separate factions which had concurred in dethron- 
 ing her brother, one was not very favourable to the 
 sultana, purely on sentimental grounds, not relishing 
 the idea of a woman reigning over them, though they 
 could not question her wisdom and abilities. In a little 
 time these grumblers gathered an army, and putting 
 the vizier of the late king at its head, marched on Delhi, 
 and defeated the sultana's forces. But what the fair 
 lady could not do by her soldiers, she was able to do 
 by her own wits. By a word of praise here and a smile 
 there amongst her enemies, she succeeded in sowing 
 dissensions amongst them, and the confederacy gradually 
 dissolved, and left the individuals composing it at her 
 mercy. Some of the most dangerous she caused to be 
 put to death, but the majority she conciliated by her noble 
 generosity, and erelong quiet was completely restored. 
 
 For more than two years all now went well with the 
 sultana in her government. Her political address, we 
 see, had been great, and her internal administration did 
 not fall short of it. She appeared daily on the imperial 
 throne in the usual habit of a sultan. Sir H. Elliot says : 
 
SULTANA REZIA. 71 
 
 'She discarded her female apparel and veil, wore a 
 tunic and cap like a man, gave public audience, and 
 rode on an elephant without any attempt at conceal- 
 ment.' With great earnestness and conscientiousness 
 she gave herself up to her important duties of state. 
 Without delay she reformed the abuses which had crept 
 in under the last government, revised the laws, decided 
 suits of importance, and evinced all the qualities of a 
 just and able sovereign. 
 
 Nothing so far has been said about love or thoughts of 
 marriage in the life of Kezia, for the simple reason that 
 nothing is recorded in history. We have seen that as a 
 girl she was very beautiful, and no doubt she had many 
 admirers and suitors ; but to all she seems to have given 
 the cold shoulder, and until she had ascended the throne 
 as sultana we find no reference to her feelings or inclina- 
 tions. Then, however, she appears to have fallen in love 
 with her master of the horse, who had come to India as 
 an Abyssinian slave. This man was handsome and 
 clever, and, it may be, not unworthy of the affections of 
 the sultana; but the favours she showered upon him, 
 added to the fact of his low origin, caused dissatisfaction 
 amongst her nobles. It does not appear that anything 
 could be brought against her fair fame, since her 
 greatest breach of decorum was her allowing the 
 Abyssinian to lift her on to her horse. Ferishta says to 
 the honour of the sultana : ' Kezia Begum was endowed 
 with every virtue, and those who scrutinize her actions 
 most severely will find in her no fault but that she was a 
 woman.' 
 
72 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 And with a woman's passion she loved the handsome 
 Abyssinian, and purposed exalting him, when a fitting 
 opportunity came, to a place with her on the throne. 
 But her love led to her ruin, for instead of raising 
 the object of her affections, it resulted in her own down- 
 fall. The act which gave her omrahs warning of her 
 intentions, and which provoked their wrath, was the 
 exaltation of the favourite to the office of amir-al- 
 omara, that is, commander of commanders, or general- 
 in-chief. 
 
 The first omrah of note to revolt against the sultana 
 was a Turki leader called Altunia. When Rezia heard 
 that he had taken the field, she gathered together a 
 large force and immediately marched against his fort of 
 Batinda; but on her way her army mutinied, and her 
 Abyssinian lover was seized and killed before her eyes. 
 So grieved and angry was the sultana, that her generals 
 felt that for their own safety they must seize her person, 
 which they did at once, and, despite her entreaties, 
 marched off with her to Batinda and delivered her into 
 the hands of the rebel Altunia. Hurrying back to 
 Delhi, they then raised to the throne her brother 
 Behram, a base and abandoned wretch, and to this man 
 they swore allegiance. 
 
 The sultana's former generals little knew what they 
 were doing, however, when they delivered their queen 
 into the hands of Altunia. That brave chief was 
 touched by the misfortunes of the fair lady, and gave 
 her her liberty at once. And still further, the warrior 
 was so charmed with the person and manners of the 
 
SULTANA REZIA. 73 
 
 lovely sultana, that he proposed marriage to her. And 
 she, admiring his generosity and respecting his bravery, 
 agreed to the alliance. And well worthy of each other 
 were this remarkable couple, and there was great re- 
 joicing in the fort of Batinda when the nuptials were 
 celebrated. 
 
 For a little time the sultana and her consort remained 
 within the walls of the fortress, but at length they felt 
 that there were other calls upon them than those of love, 
 and so, collecting as many soldiers as they could and 
 erecting the imperial banner, they started for Delhi, to 
 dethrone the usurping prince. 
 
 Fortune, however, now deserted the cause of Rezia, 
 and though her troops fought bravely in her service, 
 their adversaries, united, were too strong for them. It was 
 not, however, until two pitched battles had been fought, 
 causing great destruction on both sides, that the sultana 
 and her consort were taken prisoners. One would have 
 thought that the remembrance of the past services of 
 their monarch and her marvellous beauty would have 
 led her subjects to spare her life; but they hardened 
 their hearts and condemned the sultana and her husband 
 to death. To the end the noble lady carried herself 
 bravely, and when after a reign of three years and six 
 months her sun went down in darkness, there were many 
 who mourned the loss of their wise, able and beautiful 
 queen. 
 
V. 
 
 THE RANEE OF ARGAL. 
 
 There reigned about the year 1250 a Hindu prince in 
 Argal, near the modern Allahabad, who dared to refuse 
 to pay tribute to the Mohammedan Emperor of Delhi. 
 This bold prince was named Gautum, and the heroine of 
 our story was his wife. We know nothing of the lady's 
 early days, and the incident which has made her famous 
 occurred after her marriage. 
 
 Naserudin, a nephew of the beautiful but ill-fated 
 Sultana Rezia, was at the time Emperor of India. This 
 monarch was an able but an eccentric man. His private 
 life, it is said, was that of a dervish. He defrayed all his 
 personal expenses by copying books, and his fare was of 
 the humblest description, and was cooked by his queen, 
 to whom he allowed no female servant. Unlike the 
 majority of Eastern potentates, he had but one wife, and 
 no concubines. 
 
 When news reached Naserudin of the contumacy of 
 Gautum, Rajah of Argal, he instructed the Governor of 
 Oudh to march against the prince and chastise him. 
 The governor essayed the task, but found the stout 
 
THE RANEE OF ARGAL. 75 
 
 rajah more than his match, for the imperial troops were 
 defeated with very great slaughter, ten thousand being left 
 dead upon the field of battle. The remnant retired with 
 haste and fear, while the rajah marched back to his 
 castle and proclaimed a feast in honour of the victory, to 
 which high and low, gentle and simple, were invited. 
 
 ' Proud was old Rajah G-autum 
 
 Of the victory he had gained ; 
 Proud of hia doughty clansmen 
 
 Who had the fight maintained ; 
 Proud that no stain had fallen 
 
 Upon the Gautum name, 
 Which in the bygone ages 
 
 Had ne'er been brought to shame. 
 For he could boast of battles 
 
 Waged with Chauhin, Rithor, 
 And Rajpoot tribes illustrious 
 
 In warring times of yore ; 
 In the days when who was strongest 
 
 Took what he deemed his right, 
 And held by fraud and cunning. 
 
 By courage, too, and might.'* 
 
 Day after day the festivities continued, and no one 
 seemed more joyous than the ranee and her maidens, 
 who looked after the comfort of the warriors who had 
 fought the battles of their lord. So passed the royal 
 banquet. But 
 
 ' Joy dwelleth close to sorrow. 
 
 As night is close to dawn ; 
 The sting is near the honey, 
 
 The rose is near the thorn. 
 Anxious the Ranee sitteth, 
 
 With eager upturned eye, 
 
 * Sherring's ' Hindu Pilgrims.' 
 
76 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Surrounded by her maidens, 
 
 Gazing upon the sky. 
 For they have seen the crescent 
 
 Of the pallid new-born moon ; 
 And they must in the Ganges 
 
 Bathe ere the next day's noon ; 
 Or on them and their children 
 
 Dire evils will descend, 
 On flocks and herds and homesteads — 
 
 Which may the gods forefend !' 
 
 The people of India are at the present day, perhaps, 
 more superstitious than any other race, and at the time 
 of which we are writing superstition had even a stronger 
 hold upon the people than it has now. At the sight of 
 the new moon the ranee and her female attendants were 
 filled with fear, for it was their belief that unless they 
 could bathe in the holy Ganges at such a season great 
 disasters would visit their homes. And unfortunately 
 the banks of the Ganges were just then in the possession 
 of their deadly foes. 
 
 To speak to the rajah his good lady felt was out of the 
 question while the festivities proceeded, for in all pro- 
 bability he would bid her omit that month the sacrifices 
 of the new moon. So the devout lady in solitude 
 thought the matter over, and resolved that that night 
 when the feast had commenced she would slip out with 
 her maidens and hurry down to the bathing gh&t at 
 Buxar, only a few miles away, and after bathing there 
 the first thing in the morning, hurry back again to the 
 castle. 
 
THE RANEE OF ARGAL. 77 
 
 ' The infant moon had vanished, 
 
 But the stars were clear and bright, 
 When the Ranee and her maidens 
 
 Started alone that night. 
 No escort went to guard them. 
 
 They sought no warrior's aid ; 
 Their strength lay in their virtue, 
 
 And they were not dismayed. 
 The guests and merry Bajah 
 
 Had the evening meal begun, 
 When issuing from the palace 
 
 They stole out one by one, 
 And met in the silent courtyard 
 
 Of the temple of the sun. 
 They passed beyond the temple — 
 
 They passed the tank and lawn — 
 So lightly and so noiseless 
 
 No sound on the breeze was borne.' 
 
 And with eager steps they went on their way during 
 the darkness of the night, passing through wood and 
 dale, and by house and hamlet, staying not to rest even 
 for a moment, and when the morning broke they found 
 themselves by the river of their desire. 
 
 ' Before them rolling grandly, 
 
 Bright with the sun's red beam, 
 More heavenly than earthly 
 
 Appeared the hallowed stream. 
 Mother of mighty rivers, 
 
 Adored by saint and sage, 
 The much-loved peerless Gunga, 
 
 Famous from age to age.' 
 
 And as the ranee and her maidens stood at a little 
 distance gazing at the sacred waters, the shouts of the 
 early bathers fell on their ears, and with swift steps and 
 
78 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 glad hearts they hastened forward and arrived at length 
 at the Gh^t Buxar. 
 
 ' The ghSt was long and spacious, 
 
 Teeming with devotees, 
 As swarms the sky with locusts 
 
 Or hive with clustering bees. 
 Some were the stairs ascending. 
 
 Their sacred duties o'er — 
 Some eager downwards hurried, 
 
 And passed the throng before — 
 Some counted beads while praying, 
 
 Ending where they begun — 
 Some poured forth libations 
 
 In honour of the sun — 
 Some sat in meditation 
 
 With eyes fixed on the ground, 
 Unconscious of the shifting 
 
 Of everything around — 
 Some in the water standing, 
 
 Worshipped the flowing stream — 
 Worshipped the sky above them — 
 
 Worshipped the golden beam. 
 
 ' The Eanee to her maidens 
 
 Her shoes and jewels gave ; 
 And then the ghSt descended 
 
 And plunged beneath the wave — 
 The wave by every Hindoo 
 
 Entered with pious awe, 
 Believing thus salvation 
 
 Is gained for evermore ; 
 And every drop that falleth 
 
 On him that plungeth in 
 One sin at least remitteth, 
 
 One great and deadly sin. 
 ' The Ranee and her maidens 
 
 With care performed the rite, 
 And from the hallowed waters 
 
 Drew exquisite delight. 
 
THE RANEE OF ARGAL. 79 
 
 On nostrils and on eyelids 
 
 Their fingers firmly pressed, 
 They sank, while high above them 
 
 The flood their hair caressed ; 
 And every limb and feature, 
 
 And all their streaming hair. 
 Received its sacred virtue, 
 
 Mysterious and rare ; 
 And every spot was moistened, 
 
 Prom head down to the feet : 
 And the evil one no longer 
 
 In the body held his seat. 
 (Such is the mystic cleansing 
 
 Of Gunga's holy stream 1 
 Such are the strange imaginings 
 
 Of a Hindoo's waking dream I)" 
 
 The adventure of the ranee had so far passed off 
 successfully, but it was scarcely to be expected that such 
 a lady could visit the ghS,t at Buxar to bathe without 
 attracting attention and causing many questions to be 
 asked. Very soon it reached the ears of the Governor of 
 Oudh, who was in the district chafing under his late 
 defeat, that a lovely matron with her maidens was 
 keeping the festival of the new moon at the gh^t. He 
 questioned his followers as to her name and rank, but no 
 one knew, so he sent off his own daughters to converse 
 with the stranger, and find out, if possible, who she was. 
 Soon the ladies returned to say that the visitor was none 
 other than the Ranee of Argal. 
 
 Then was the revengeful governor glad that the wife 
 of his enemy was in his power, and carried away by 
 passion, he gave the order that as the ranee left the gh4t 
 she was to be surrounded and captured. Unconscious of 
 
8o WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 her danger, and eager now to be back in her husband's 
 castle, the Lady of Argal turned her face homewards, but 
 she had gone only a little way when she was aware that 
 her path was blocked and that enemies were crowding 
 around. Soon from one, apparently the leader of the 
 crowd, came the cry : 
 
 ' " Capture the wife of Argal, 
 
 Seize her, our lawful prize.'' 
 * * * 
 
 " Seize her," again he shouted, 
 " For the honour of our name. 
 For the blood shed by proud Argal, 
 Who put our sons to shame." ' 
 
 It was a trying moment for the poor lady, but she 
 flinched not, and proved herself to be a worthy wife of a 
 brave and gallant chief 
 
 ' Though fear was in her bosom, 
 
 The Ranee shed no tear ; 
 And her eye resentful sparkled 
 
 As the enemy drew near. 
 She stood there brave and scornful, 
 
 Her maidens by her side ; 
 And with undaunted calmness 
 
 Ajoodhya's chief defied : — 
 " Shame on the dastard chieftain 
 
 Whose host the battle fled, 
 Pursued by Argal's heroes, 
 
 By mighty Argal led ! 
 Shame on Ajoodhya's warriors 
 
 Who safety sought in flight ; 
 And beaten — base — revengeful — 
 
 With women wish to fight !" 
 
THE RANEE OF ARGAL. 8l 
 
 ' Then, on a great stone standing, 
 
 She turned to face the crowd, 
 Courageous and disdainful, 
 
 Determined, fierce, and proud. 
 " Of princely blood, a Crautum, 
 
 Of a noble Bajpoot clan. 
 He yields to none, my husband — 
 
 And never did — or can. 
 By enemies surrounded, 
 
 I cannot — will not — fly ; 
 For him, my gallant husband, 
 
 I'm ready now to die. 
 Are there no Bajpoot clansmen, 
 
 No Bajpoot brothers here, 
 To whom a Bajpoot mother 
 
 And Rajpoot wife is dear ? 
 If such there be, arouse ye I 
 
 Stand forth, stand forth, to aid ! 
 By the gods I do adjure ye. 
 
 My cause on you is laid." ' 
 
 Scarcely had these burning words left the lips of the 
 ranee than her foes were upon her, but at the same 
 moment rose a cry ' To the rescue !' Two Bais Rajpoots, 
 Ubhai Chand and Nirbhai Chand, with a few followers, 
 were in the crowd, and these brave men sprang upon 
 the enemy with a shout. In a few moments they cut 
 their way with their heavy brands to the side of the 
 ranee, who had with her miiidens been stoutly defending 
 herself from the grasp of the ruffians around ; and then 
 with a mighty effort they opened a path through the 
 crowd, and with the lady in their midst sought to reach 
 Argal. But it was a desperate struggle, for the enemy 
 followed them through the streets and lanes, and every 
 foot of the way had to be won at the sword's point, and 
 
 6 
 
82 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 many were the bleeding, the maimed, and the dying they 
 left behind. 
 
 At length the gallant Nirbhai was struck down, and 
 Ubhai was left with his men to fight alone. But succour 
 was at hand, for a rumour of the conflict had reached 
 the rajah, and with a chosen band he came hurrying to 
 the rescue of his noble lady, and half-way between 
 Buxar and Argal he met the little party, and was just in 
 time to save them from destruction. The enemy turned 
 and fled, and the rajah was too glad to see his wife safe 
 and sound to care about pursuing them just then. 
 
 What a meeting that was upon the road ! How much 
 had to be explained, and what thanks had to be given to 
 the valiant Ubhai for his brave and timely services ! All 
 mourned the loss of Nirbhai, but yet the occasion was 
 one for joy, that any of their lives had been spared, and 
 with sadness and yet with rejoicing the party returned to 
 Argal : 
 
 ' And there were happy greetings, 
 
 And plenteous tears were shed — 
 Young wives the Eanee lauded, 
 
 Though old ones shook their heads. 
 But all rejoiced to see her, 
 
 And with one voice did tell 
 How the Ranee and her maidens 
 
 Had fought so brave and well.' 
 
 After a few days it was felt that something more 
 substantial than words of praise should be bestowed 
 upon Ubhai, and though he was of inferior caste, the 
 rajah out of the depth of his gratitude gave him his 
 daughter in marriage, and with her as dowry all the 
 
THE RANEE OF ARGAL. 83 
 
 lands on the north of the Ganges over which the Gautum 
 bore rule. He also bestowed on his son-in-law the title 
 of rao, which is still the highest dignity amongst the 
 Baises. 
 
 ' For generations many 
 
 The country borders rang 
 With TJbhai's fame and Nirtahai's 
 
 Wherever people sang. 
 But greater was the glory, 
 
 And greater the renown, 
 Of the Banee and her maidens 
 
 In village and in town, 
 When in the winter gloaming, 
 
 Around the hamlet's fire, 
 The rustics sat and freely 
 
 Discoursed of son and sire. 
 As night advanced, and grandly 
 
 The stars shone in the sky. 
 Each told his best-known story, 
 
 And made the minutes fly. 
 But that which most excited, 
 
 Which always drew a tear, 
 With which they rose, and parted, 
 
 And heard with boisterous cheer, 
 Was the tale of the noble women 
 
 Which each was proud to tell, 
 How the Banee and her maidens 
 
 Had fought so brave and well.' 
 
 And what was the fate of the churlish Governor of 
 Oudh ? He was disgraced by the emperor, and friend 
 and foe upbraided him for his base attack on the Ranee of 
 
 Argal : 
 
 ' When white with age, and feeble, 
 
 Still then he bore the shame. 
 That he had wielded weapon 
 Against a noble dame.' 
 
 6—2 
 
VI. 
 
 DEWAL DEVI, PEINCESS OF GUZERAT. 
 
 GuzERAT, or Gujarat, is the name given to the northern 
 maritime province of the Bombay Presidency. Dr. Hunter 
 thus defines it : 'It includes the peninsula of Kathiawar, 
 and is bounded on the north by Rajpootana, on the east 
 by the spurs of the Vindhya and Satpura ranges, on the 
 south by the Konken, and on the west by the sea.' In 
 1881 Guzerat had a total area of 70,038 square miles, 
 and a total population of 9,779,780, or more than one- 
 half the population of the Bombay Presidency. 
 
 Our story takes us back, however, to the close of the 
 thirteenth and the beginning of the fourteenth century, 
 and what the exact size and strength of the kingdom 
 was at that date it is impossible to say. There can be 
 no doubt, however, that it was large and powerful, 
 probably little inferior to what it is at present. 
 
 Our heroine, Dewal Devi, was the only daughter of 
 the brave but unfortunate Kurrun Rai, the Rajah of 
 Guzerat. In the year 1297 a.d. Guzerat was invaded by 
 order of Ala-ud-din, the Mohammedan Emperor of 
 Delhi ; and though the rajah defended his kingdom with 
 
DEWAL DEVI, PRINCESS OF GUZERAT. 85 
 
 great spirit and indomitable courage, he was forced at 
 length to flee and to leave his possessions in the hand of 
 the enemy. Dewal Devi fled with her father, but Cumla 
 Devi, the wife of Kurrun Rai and the mother of Dewal 
 Devi, was unfortunately taken prisoner and carried off a 
 captive to Delhi. 
 
 Let us look for a moment at the fate which overtook 
 Cumla Devi at the capital of the Mohammedan Empire, 
 for this event had much to do with the later eventful 
 incidents in the life of her daughter. As so often 
 happened when princesses, even of Hindu houses, were 
 captured by Mohammedan rulers, Cumla Devi was 
 taken into the zenana of the Emperor Ala-ud-din. And 
 soon her beauty, talents, and accomplishments gained 
 for her the undivided affection of that monarch, and she 
 shone in the best and most sumptuous apartments of the 
 palace with all the splendour of Eastern magnificence. 
 
 And it is said that, transported with an emperor's 
 passion, Cumla Devi put away from her the loves and 
 memorials of the past, and sought to forget that she had 
 ever been the wife of Kurrun Rai, the Rajah of Guzerat. 
 Cynics who deride woman's faithfulness may cite Cumla 
 Devi with justice as a prominent instance of an, incon- 
 stant wife. 
 
 But though Cumla Devi could put out of her mind 
 and affection her unfortunate husband, her mother's heart 
 pined after her daughter; and after a little while she 
 frankly confessed to the emperor that, though she was 
 happy in his love and favours, there was a yearning that 
 she longed to have gratified, and that was the possession 
 
86 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 of Dewal Devi, who had gone with her father into exile 
 after he had lost his throne and kingdona. Then Ala- 
 ud-din swore by the beard of the Prophet that the 
 beloved of his heart should have her wish. Thereupon 
 he gave commandment to his governors and princes that 
 they were all, as opportunity arose, to bend their 
 energies to the capture of the maiden. 
 
 When Kurrun Rai was defeated he fled to Baglana, 
 the nearest port of the Deccan to the dominions he had 
 lost, and there he hoped not only to hold his own, but in 
 time to gather together forces for an attempt to recover 
 Guzerat. And Dewal Devi dwelt with him, and was the 
 sharer of his sorrows and the confidante of his hopes. 
 
 And the maiden is described at that time, when 
 verging on her fifteenth year, as pre-eminently beautiful. 
 ' Her eyes were dark, wild, and timorously shy, yet 
 brilliant as the purest gems ; her lips were as red as the 
 red lotus, her hair of the raven's hue, and her whole 
 figure combined loveliness with majesty, while the light- 
 ness of her step bore comparison only with the elasticity 
 of her heart.' 
 
 Like all Indian maidens, Dewal Devi thought much of 
 love and marriage, and often wondered who of note 
 would espouse her now that her father had lost his 
 throne. And one day when her heart was full of those 
 musings, and she was strolling at sunset in the fields 
 around the fortress of Baglana, a wandering gipsy met 
 her, one of that ubiquitous race to be found the world 
 over, and accosted her with the question ' Wouldst thou, 
 fair maiden, know thy future destiny ? Let me see thy 
 
DEWAL DEVI, PRINCESS, OF GUZERAT. 87 
 
 hand !' And the little hand was presented with fear and 
 trembling for scrutiny, and after much consideration the 
 gipsy queen gave the mysterious information in tones of 
 triumph : ' The thread of thy life shall be mingled with 
 a foreign yarn.' But there the foretelling ended, and the 
 maiden hurried back to the castle far from satisfied. 
 
 As if in fulfilment of the prophecy of the gipsy, very 
 soon after this there came a request from the Rajah of 
 Deogiri, a Mahratta prince, for the hand of the princess, 
 for his son and heir Sunkuldeo. Now, Rajpoot women 
 in those days held alliances with Mahrattas to be almost 
 as degrading as those with Mohammedans, so that 
 Dewal Devi did not take kindly to the proposal when 
 her father broke the news to her. Then, besides the 
 obligation of caste, the young lady knew the suitor in 
 question and did not regard him with favour. Sunkuldeo 
 was an ill-looking and exhausted debauchee, who, though 
 on the sunny side of thirty, had already long outlived 
 his youth, and thus it was very excusable in a young 
 and lovely maiden to shrink with aversion from such an 
 alliance. 
 
 Kurrun Rai, however, was in favour of the match, 
 mainly because the Rajah of Deogiri was at enmity 
 with the Emperor Ala-ud-din, and as his daughter did 
 not venture to express her inward dislike, he interpreted 
 her silence as acquiescence, and sent back word to 
 Deogiri that everything was satisfactorily arranged and 
 that he would be glad to bestow his child upon Sun- 
 kuldeo. And Dewal Devi, remembering the saying of 
 the gipsy queen, ' The thread of thy life shall mingle 
 
88 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 with a foreign yarn,' resigned herself to what she con- 
 ceived to be her fate. 
 
 But now came an altogether unexpected turn of 
 events. Ala-ud-din having resolved to punish and bring 
 to subjection Eamdeo, the Kajah of Deogiri, sent an 
 army against him under the leadership of the eunuch 
 Malik Cafeer. Alaph Khan, who had been appointed 
 Governor of Guzerat, the conquered kingdom, was also 
 instructed to co-operate with the eunuch, and to this 
 general was given in addition private instructions from 
 the emperor himself to take Baglana by the way, and 
 see if he could not come to terms with the ex-rajah, 
 Kurrun Rai, so that in return for being left in peace he 
 might give up his daughter, Dewal Devi. But the in- 
 dignant father refused, and said that the emperor should 
 only obtain his child over his dead body. 
 
 When Alaph Khan was convinced that his overtures 
 were useless, he resolved on war, and marched with his 
 army against Baglana, and defeated and dispersed the 
 rajah's army. But his victory, after all, afiforded him 
 little satisfaction, for when he entered the fortress he 
 found that both Kurrun Rai and Dewal Devi had 
 escaped him. The whereabouts of the rajah he soon 
 discovered, but he was safe from pursuit. The hiding- 
 place of Dewal Devi — for she was not with her father — 
 he could not, however, trace, and thereat he was much 
 distressed ; for knowing the anxiety of Cumla Devi to 
 regain her daughter, and her influence over the em- 
 peror, he feared to send to Delhi news of his failure. 
 With a troubled heart he therefore turned his face 
 
DEWAL DEVI, PRINCESS OF GUZERAT. 89 
 
 towards Deogiri to perform the second part of his duty, 
 in assisting to capture that fortress, hoping against hope 
 that his agents whom he left behind would be able to 
 discover traces of the missing lady. 
 
 And where all the time was Dewal Devi hidden ? 
 Her father, when Baglana was besieged, had sent her off 
 under an escort on the road to Deogiri, that she might 
 be married to her intended husband, who probably 
 would be better able to protect her than himself. 
 Kurrun Rai, however, had given the escort instructions, 
 if the way were blocked, or if danger threatened near 
 Deogiri, to hide Dewal Devi for a time in the caves of 
 EUora. And this had been done. When the lady drew 
 near to Deogiri she found that that fortress also was 
 threatened with siege by command of the emperor, and 
 not being very eager, but, as we have seen, somewhat 
 loth to be united with the House of Deogiri, she gladly 
 availed herseK of the alternative course of going into 
 hiding at EUora — at any rate for a season. If the 
 marriage, she said, must be later on, it must be ; but if 
 Sunkuldeo wanted her he must wait for her. 
 
 The celebrated caves of EUora in which the princess 
 was hidden, are at the present day one of the great 
 sights of India. They are excavated in the face of a 
 hill, and run nearly north and south for a quarter of a 
 mile. They are divided into three distinct series, the 
 Buddhist, the Brahminical, and the Jain, and are 
 arranged almost chronologically. Fergusson, in his 
 ' History of India and Eastern Architecture,' speaks of 
 the chief building, called the Kailas, as one of the most 
 
go WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 wonderful and interesting monuments of architectural 
 art in India. ' Its beauty and singularity always excite 
 the astonishment of travellers. ... It is not a mere 
 interior chamber cut in the rock ; but is a model of a 
 complete temple, such as might have been erected on 
 the plain. The rock has been cut away externally as 
 well as internally.' And yet so cunningly have these 
 cave temples been devised and arranged, that owing to 
 an outer wall of rock with an entrance through it, the 
 excavations are not generally seen from the outside at all, 
 and a person might pass along their front without being 
 aware of their existence unless warned of the fact. 
 
 Perhaps a month after Dewal Devi had romantically 
 taken up her abode in the caves of EUora, a party of 
 Mohammedan soldiers with Alaph Khan at its head 
 went to view the caves, not for a moment dreaming that 
 the princess, about whose sudden and mysterious dis- 
 appearance they were troubled, would be thus discovered. 
 ' The party entered by the southern portal, a handsome 
 gateway cut through the solid rock. In the compound 
 to which this gave admittance stood a magnificent 
 temple, elaborately ornamented with complex sculpture, 
 which, though much injured by time, retained traces 
 of great beauty. Most of the representations were of 
 heathen deities, which the followers of the prophet were 
 bound to regard with horror, notwithstanding their value 
 as works of art. But those which represented warriors 
 and battlefields, bull-fights, and the figures of animals 
 generally, they were not cynical enough to condemn. 
 They viewed with wonder the works of a people whom 
 
DEWAL DEVI, PRINCESS OF GUZERAT. 91 
 
 they were habituated to regard with contempt. The 
 massive steps, the colossal pillars, the handsome obelisks, 
 and the gigantic figures, all carved out of the solid rock, 
 seemed to have required the energy of preternatural 
 beings to construct them, and as the visitors passed 
 from one excavation to another to look at them, they 
 could not suppress their admiration and wonder.' 
 
 Having thoroughly, as they thought, examined the 
 caves, Alaph Khan and his soldiers were about to 
 retrace their steps to go back to camp, when the acci- 
 dental ruffling of garments betrayed the presence in 
 an adjoining grotto of two females, one a beautiful 
 maiden, evidently of high lineage, and the other a more 
 elderly lady, presumably an attendant. When the ladies 
 found they were discovered they at once took to flight, 
 and though they were followed, they outstripped their 
 pursuers, running through labyrinthine alleys with which 
 the strangers were unfamiliar. 
 
 Alaph Khan had no suspicion of the value of the 
 prize that had escaped him, for he imagined Dewal Devi 
 was in hiding in another part of the country altogether ; 
 but, still, he spent hours in searching for the ladies, for 
 the beauty of the younger of the two had touched his 
 heart. It was in vain, however, that every nook and 
 comer of the caves was explored, for not a trace of the 
 fugitives could be discovered. And the Brahmins who 
 conducted the soldiers pretended not to know anything 
 about the fair ones, and affected to be astonished that 
 such had entered the precincts of the cave without their 
 knowledge. 
 
92 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 After a long search, Alaph Khan, despairing of finding 
 the ladies without the aid of the priests, drew the chief 
 Brahmin on one side, and slipping gold into his hand, 
 said : ' Now tell us, friend, whereabouts they are.' ' In 
 full inarch for Deogiri, I suppose,' was the reply. ' For 
 Deogiri ! Do they belong to that house ?' ' Not yet, 
 but soon,' was the enigmatical answer. 
 
 Still in the dark, the general was only chagrined that 
 he had not caught the lovely woman in the caves. 
 ' Shall we give chase ?' ' Is it worth while V he said, 
 turning to his men. ' Yes, let us go !' the soldiers an- 
 swered at once. And in a few minutes the Moham- 
 medans were in hot pursuit, and after an hour or more 
 of hard riding came up with the princess, who, however, 
 had a larger escort than Alaph Khan had bargained for. 
 But the Moslem cavaliers after a sharp struggle dis- 
 persed the Hindus, and the ladies were in their power. 
 Much alarmed, but yet preserving her dignity, the 
 princess alighted from her palanquin, and in answer to 
 a question from the leader of the party, said boldly : ' I 
 am Dewal Devi, daughter of the fugitive Kajah of 
 Guzerat. Am I your prisoner ?' 
 
 If the heavens had fallen, Alaph Khan could not have 
 been more astonished than he was on hearing this 
 declaration. The lady whom he supposed was in hiding 
 far away in the south, and whom he had left agents to 
 discover, if possible, was here before him, in the neigh- 
 bourhood, almost at the gates, of the fortress of Deogiri. 
 And he soon obtained the information that she was on 
 her way to marry Sunkuldeo, the son of the contumacious 
 
DEWAL DEVI, PRINCESS OF GUZERAT. 93 
 
 rajah whom he had been sent to punish. But astonish- 
 ment with the general soon gave place to other feelings, 
 and falling on his knees before the princess, he said : 
 ' Lady, I am your slave, but my orders are to escort you 
 to Delhi.' 
 
 Thus strangely and unexpectedly was Dewal Devi 
 secured, when hope seemed at the lowest ebb, and when 
 the princess was within a stone's throw of her destination. 
 No time was lost by Alaph Khan in bearing off his prize 
 to the court of his master, and great was the joy of 
 Cumla Devi, the erring mother. And Dewal Devi, it 
 must be confessed, was not much grieved at the turn 
 events had taken. She was deeply sorry to be carried so 
 far away from her gallant sire, whom she reverenced and 
 loved, but, on the other hand, it was a relief to have 
 escaped from her affianced husband, the odious Sunkuldeo. 
 
 In the emperor's palace a suite of rooms was placed at 
 the disposal of the maiden, near to her mother's, and 
 though at first mother and child felt estranged and 
 spoke to each other coldly, by degrees natural feelings 
 asserted themselves and the two were reconciled. And 
 now everything was done to make Dewal Devi happy, 
 and to reconcile her to lasting separation from her father. 
 And in time, though she never forgot her parent far 
 away in exile and enduring great hardships, she gave up 
 grieving about him. Daily she prayed to the gods for 
 him, and she fondly hoped that brighter days would 
 come for the much-tried rajah, but it was not to be. 
 The lion-hearted old man died in lonely exile, grieving 
 to the end at the separation from his wife and daughter. 
 
9 4 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 And how fared it still later with Dewal Devi ? Shoshee 
 Chunder Dutt in his ' Bengaliana ' tells us : 
 
 ' It was a clear evening, and the princess was sitting 
 by a latticed window that overlooked the beautiful 
 zenana gardens at Delhi, dreaming of things which 
 maidens only will think of. Suddenly the door of her 
 apartment opened, and to her surprise Prince Khizer, 
 the eldest son of the Emperor Ala-ud-din, stood before 
 her. She rose with downcast eyes to receive him, and 
 her cheeks were suffused with blushes. Her agitation 
 served only to heighten her charms, and the prince 
 stood with arms folded, keeping his eyes steadily fixed 
 on her beauty, as if speechless with astonishment. At 
 last Dewal Devi broke the silence. 
 
 ' " What seeks the emperor's son in the apartment of 
 his slave ?" 
 
 ' " Permission to throw himself at your feet, lady," said 
 the impassioned Khizer, and he knelt before her. 
 
 'The vows and loves of the prince were poured into 
 a willing ear. He was young, handsome, and brave, 
 accomplishments which the maiden's heart acknowledged 
 with a throb, and his sweet disposition obtained an easy 
 conquest over her affections. 
 
 ' The festivals which celebrated the royal nuptials 
 were grand and sumptuous, and the loves of the happy 
 pair have been deservedly immortalized by the poet 
 Khusreo, the greatest genius of his age. 
 
 ' Thus was the gipsy's prophecy fulfilled : " The 
 thread of thy life shall be mingled with a foreign 
 yarn." ' 
 
VII. 
 PUDMINI OF CHEETOKE. 
 
 In 1275 A.D. the boy Lakumsi succeeded to tlie sove- 
 reignty of the Hindu kingdom of Mewar, of which 
 Cheetore, the repository at that time of all that was 
 precious of the arts of India, was the capital city. 
 
 During the minority of Lakumsi, his uncle, Bheemsi, 
 ruled the land ; and being a man of great ability and 
 bravery, and loyal to his nephew, the state escaped those 
 internal quarrels which have so often proved the weak- 
 ness and ruin of Indian kingdoms when a minor was on 
 the guddi. 
 
 Pudmini, whose wonderful history and sad fate we 
 design to sketch, was the wife of Bheemsi. Her early 
 life was spent, we suppose, in the beautiful island of 
 Ceylon, for her father was Hamir Sank of that land. 
 But of the days of youth and early womanhood of 
 our heroine we know nothing, as history only takes up 
 the thread of her life from the time of her marriage 
 with Bheemsi of Cheetore. 
 
 The very name of this lady speaks of her charms of 
 person, as Pudmini was a title only bestowed on the 
 
96 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 superlatively fair. And the graces of mind and heart 
 seem in this case to have been as pleasing as the 
 outward appearance, and in all generations her match- 
 less beauty has formed the inspiring theme of the bards 
 of Hindustan, 
 
 Unhappily for the peace of herself, her husband and 
 relatives, the story of the wonderful loveliness of 
 Pudmini travelled to Delhi, and the imagination of the 
 Pathan Emperor Ala-ud-din was inflamed by the de- 
 scriptions he received of the houri of Cheetore, and he 
 determined to become the possessor of such a prize. 
 Already Ala-ud-din had in his harem Cumla Devi, the 
 beautiful wife of Kurrun Rai, the defeated Rajah of 
 Guzerat, but the possession of one fair Hindu princess 
 only made the licentious Mohammedan the more eager 
 to obtain another, who from all accounts would prove to 
 be fairer stUl. 
 
 Having already real or imaginary causes of offence 
 towards the princes of Rajpootana, the emperor, with 
 the additional incentive of obtaining possession of the 
 lovely Pudmini, declared war against them, and sent 
 a powerful army to the city of Cheetore. After a weary 
 march of several months the imperial troops arrived at 
 the walls of that strong city and fortress and laid siege 
 to it, but the skill of Bheemsi and the bravery of his 
 vassals, added to the almost impregnable character of 
 the place, defied the utmost efforts of the besiegers, and 
 for once Ala-ud-din had to think of giving up an under- 
 taking that he had set his heart upon and begun with 
 such ardour. 
 
PUDMINI OF CHEETORE. 97 
 
 Some of his counsellorSj however, urged the emperor 
 to seek to obtain by cunning and deceit what he could 
 not win by the force of his arms. And in pursuance of 
 this object the following stratagem was arranged. A 
 demand was sent to Bheemsi simply for a sight of the 
 extraordinary beauty who was the real cause of the 
 siege, with the promise that Ala-ud-din would im- 
 mediately thereafter withdraw his troops and return to 
 Delhi. Bheemsi, with no little diplomacy, agreed to 
 the request on two conditions, viz., that the emperor 
 should enter Cheetore with only a few followers, and 
 that Pudmini should be seen only through the medium 
 of several mirrors. This was not what Ala-ud-din 
 wished, for it gave him no opportunity for carrying oS 
 the lady by force ; but still he declared his approval, for 
 it suggested to him another, though basei*, way of gaining 
 his ends. 
 
 The strange scene was therefore witnessed one bright 
 April day — perhaps the first day of April — of a Moham- 
 medan emperor entering a Hindu city, and spending an 
 hour standing before a looking-glass gazing with un- 
 disguised admiration upon the reflected charms of a 
 Rajpoot princess. It was doubtless good fun for the 
 Mohammedan, but it was wormwood and gall to the 
 chivalrous Hindus, who esteemed the honour of their 
 women far above all earthly considerations. The proud 
 warriors fretted and fumed with indignation and anger, 
 that the wife of their ruler should be subjected to the 
 humiliation of showing her face and form to a Kaffir, 
 even through the reflection of a dozen mirrors; but 
 
 7 
 
98 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 as the condition of the withdrawal of the enemy from 
 the walls of their city they bore the insult and restrained 
 their wrath. 
 
 The interview over, Ala-ud-din withdrew. His entry 
 into the city at all with a small escort was like walking 
 into a lion's den ; but the emperor knew sufficient of 
 the character of the Rajpoots to trust to their honour, 
 if a promise of safety were once given. But though he 
 could appreciate good faith in others, he had not the 
 greatness of character to show it himself, and this want 
 of true honour and manliness now enabled him to gain 
 the advantage over the ruler of Cheetore. Turning to 
 Bheemsi, he said : ' Come with me to the foot of the 
 fortress, and there we will part as friends.' And the 
 Rajpoot, unwilling to be outdone in confidence, accom- 
 panied the emperor to the place he mentioned ; but with 
 unequalled deceit Ala-ud-din had prepared an am- 
 bush, and Bheemsi was at once seized and borne off 
 triumphantly to the enemies' camp. 
 
 There was great sorrow in Cheetore when the capture 
 of their prince was known, and it was increased almost 
 to despair when the insulting message came that the 
 liberty of Bheemsi was dependent upon the surrender of 
 the beautiful Pudmini to the emperor. The anguish 
 of the lady who was the cause of all these troubles was 
 something pitiable — 'Her eyes became lustreless, her 
 cheeks wan and pale, and her lovely face began to lose 
 its charms.' And so for a week sorrow reigned supreme 
 in Cheetore and in the royal palace. The difficulty was 
 to know what to do, for while Rajpoot honour forbade 
 
PUDMINI OF CHEETORE. 99 
 
 even tlie thought of the surrender of Pudmini, the loss 
 of Bheemsi was deeply felt, as there was no one to replace 
 him in the position he had filled as the guardian of 
 Lakumsi, the young rana, and as the Lord Protector of 
 Mewar. 
 
 But now woman's wit came to the rescue, and Pudmini 
 proposed a scheme which, though beset with ditSculties 
 and dangers, was just such as brave knights would 
 welcome with delight. The scheme was to meet guile' 
 with guile, and deceit with deceit. Word was to be 
 sent to Ala-ud-din that the object of his desires would 
 be given up to him, and permission was to be asked for 
 her to be accompanied by a large train of females and 
 handmaids, such as befitted her high station. Goorah, a 
 prince of Ceylon, an uncle of Pudmini, was deputed to 
 visit Ala-ud-din and make all the necessary arrange- 
 ments. When he appeared before the emperor and 
 declared the terms of surrender, that monarch was 
 delighted. ' Hurry back, my friend, at once,' he said, 
 ' and let Pudmini come attended as she likes best, and 
 as befits a future Empress of Delhi.' But when the 
 prince suggested that besides the train of female 
 attendants Pudmini should have with her a small retinue 
 of armed men, the merry emperor replied : ' No, no ! we 
 don't permit that. We like not an enemy's forces in 
 our camp. Take our assurance that no soldier shall 
 dare to violate the sanctity of female decorum and 
 privacy or disobey our commands.' 
 
 On the day appointed, the state palanquin of Pudmini 
 was seen to leave the gates of Cheetore, and all but those 
 
 7—2 
 
103 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 in the secret supposed that the fair lady was within, 
 but in her place was Bedul, a young and brave relative, 
 fully armed for battle, while Pudmini remained in 
 seclusion in her palace. Along with the state palanquin 
 went seven hundred others supposed to contain the 
 handmaids of the princess, but in reality containing the 
 bravest knights of Oheetore. And the seven hundred 
 palanquins were each borne by six armed soldiers dis- 
 guised as porters, so that nearly five thousand warriors 
 were thus transported into the heart of the Pathan 
 camp. 
 
 When the procession reached its destination, Goorah 
 stepped forward and demanded the liberty of Bheemsi, 
 but Ala-ud-din with a smile shook his head and said : 
 'Not yet, my friend. Your prince shall be liberated 
 after I have married his wife ; till then, let the gold I 
 give thee keep thee in humour.' Goorah's face was 
 overcast, but recovering his self-possession, he observed : 
 ' Pudmini requests as a favour from her future lord that 
 she may be granted a last interview with her present 
 husband.' 
 
 The supposed Eajpoot woman had been received in 
 a rich pavilion erected near the emperor's tent, and 
 thither Bheemsi, by permission of Ala-ud-din, was con- 
 ducted, and half an hour was allowed for a private 
 interview. The impatient monarch, however, waited at 
 the entrance to the pavilion set aside specially for the 
 use of Pudmini, and as the lord protector's stay with 
 his wife was prolonged over the time appointed, he 
 began to be angry, and unable to control himself, he 
 
PUDMim OF CHEETORE. loi 
 
 suddenly buist into the apartment. Great was his con- 
 sternation when, instead of finHing there the fair object 
 of his affections, he beheld conversing with Bheemsi a 
 youthful warrior of gigantic proportions, fully armed for 
 battla 
 
 ' Treachery ! treachery !' shouted the emperor, and his 
 guards rushed in in haste. ' Down with the infidels !' 
 exclaimed Bheemsi, and at the cry the flower of Mewar 
 chivalry crowded around their prince. Bedul, the 
 young warrior, pounced upon Ala-ud-din like a tiger, 
 and the throne of Delhi would have been rendered 
 speedily vacant if some of the royal guards had not 
 rushed to the rescue and at the sacrifice of their own 
 lives saved that of their emperor. 
 
 A fierce and bloody contest now ensued, the Moham- 
 medan party gaining rapidly in numbers and strength 
 as the true state of afi^irs became known throughout 
 the camp. The surprise was sudden, but aU the Hindus 
 could hope to do, was to get away with their prince. A 
 fleet horse was in reserve for Bheemsi, upon which he 
 moim.ted, and then it was a race for life ; but the escape 
 was successfully accomplished, though the choicest of 
 the heroes of Cheetore died in keeping back the em- 
 peror's troops. Of the five thousand who went forth in 
 the pride of strength in the morning, but few in the 
 evening returned to their homes. 
 
 And of the brave men that died, the noble Goorah 
 was one. Well had he played his part, and his death 
 was a great loss to Cheetore ; but as it was death upon 
 the field of battle and in defence of his chief, it was a 
 
102 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 cause rather of rejoicing than of grief. His widow, 
 who prepared for death at once upon the funeral-pyre, 
 is said to have spoken thus to Bedul, who was with her 
 lord to the last: 'How did my lord conduct himself, 
 my boy ?' And the brave stripling answered : ' He was 
 the reaper of the harvest of battle ; I followed his steps 
 as the humble gleaner of his sword. On the gory bed 
 of honour he spread a carpet of the slain ; a barbarian 
 prince his pillow, he laid him down, and sleeps sur- 
 rounded by the foe.' Again the lady said : ' But tell 
 me, Bedul, how did my love behave ?' ' Oh, mother !' 
 exclaimed the youth, 'how further describe his deeds, 
 when he left no foe to dread or admire him !' There- 
 upon the sati smiled farewell, and adding, ' My lord 
 will chide my delay,' sprang into the devouring flame. 
 
 Though the death of so many heroes, and especially 
 of her kinsman, Goorah, was a great grief to Pudmini, 
 yet great was her joy, and great was the rejoicing of 
 the whole city, that Bheemsi, the lord protector, had 
 been rescued. 
 
 But there was little time for forms of thanksgiving, 
 for Ala-ud-din with his forces was at the gate of the 
 fortress. With eagerness did the Rajpoots sally forth 
 to meet the enemy, and animated by the noblest senti- 
 ments — the deliverance of their chief and the honour 
 of his princess — they fought like lions, and though the 
 Mohammedans outnumbered them, yet did they drive 
 them back with great slaughter, and Ala-ud-din was 
 compelled to raise the siege and return to Delhi. 
 
 But the emperor, though defeated and crippled in his 
 
PUDMINI OF CHEETORE. 103 
 
 resources, did not give up his determination to win the 
 lovely Pudmini. Indeed, his eagerness to possess the 
 great prize became greater than ever, and straining every 
 nerve, he gathered together fresh troops, and after a few 
 years set out on another expedition against Cheetore, 
 vowing this time that he would not give up the siege 
 until he obtained the object of his desires or levelled the 
 city with the ground. This was early in the fourteenth 
 century. 
 
 News of the approaching invasion speedily reached 
 Cheetore, of which Bheemsi was now rana, the lad 
 Lakumsi having died in the interval. But so weakened 
 was the fortress by former onslaughts, and so few com- 
 paratively were now the defenders, that there seemed to 
 be no hope of successfully coping with the fresh legions 
 of Ala-ud-din's armies. But yet Bheemsi, inspired by 
 his devoted queen, Pudmini, determined to resist unto 
 death, and they solemnly pledged one another that they 
 would never fall into the hands of the emperor alive. 
 
 For a time the defence was maintained with vigour, 
 but Ala-ud-din carried on his attack persistently, until at 
 length he obtained the hill at the southern point, which 
 was the key to the citadel, and then all hope was relin- 
 quished by the besieged. Bheemsi and Pudmini were 
 now in great distress, for they feared that the emperor 
 when he entered the city would order the entire decima- 
 tion of their house, and thus destroy the princedom 
 of Mewar for ever. 
 
 The historian of the time, dwelling on this point, 
 represents the Rana Bheemsi, after an arduous day. 
 
104 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Stretched on his pallet, and during a night of watchful 
 anxiety, pondering on the means by which he might 
 preserve from the general destruction one at least of his 
 twelve sons — when a voice broke on his solitude, 
 exclaiming ' Myn bhooka ho ' (I am hungry). Kaising his 
 eyes, the rana saw by the dim glare of a small lamp the 
 majestic form of the guardian goddess of Cheetore. ' Art 
 thou not satisfied, dread goddess,' muttered the prince, 
 ' though eight thousand of my kith and kin were late an 
 offering to thee V ' No, not satisfied,' answered the 
 spectre ; ' I must have royal victims ; and if twelve who 
 wear the diadem bleed not for Cheetore, the land will 
 pass from the line.' 
 
 The next morning the rana told his strange experience 
 to his sorrowing wife, and that fair lady advised him to 
 call a council of his chiefs and lay the matter before 
 them. When the chiefs had heard the story they 
 laughed, and treated the vision as the dream of a 
 disordered fancy. But the rana commanded their 
 attendance at midnight the following day, when again 
 the goddess appeared and repeated the terms on which 
 alone she would remain amongst them. ' Though 
 thousands of barbarians,' she said, ' strew the earth, 
 what are they to me ? On each day enthrone a prince. 
 Let the insignia of royalty proclaim his sovereignty, and 
 for three days let his decrees be supreme, and on the 
 fourth then let him meet the foe and his fate. Then 
 only may I remain.' 
 
 When the matter was thus plainly made known, there 
 arose a generous contention amongst the brave sons of 
 
PUDMINI OF CHEETORE. 105 
 
 Bheemsi and Pudmini who should be the first victim to 
 avert the threatened woes. The eldest son, Ursi, 
 pleaded his priority of birth, which at length was 
 acceded to, and thereupon he was proclaimed ruler. For 
 three days he reigned supreme, and on the fourth he 
 sallied out of the gates of the city and died fighting 
 against the enemy. And each brother in turn followed 
 that noble example, until all but the youngest of the 
 rana's sons were slain. 
 
 When it came to the turn of the youngest, Bheemsi 
 interposed his paternal authority and forbade the coro- 
 nation. 'The youngest born,' he said, 'shall live, and 
 shall bear our name. Now I devote myself to Cheetore.' 
 
 But another awful sacrifice was to precede the death 
 of Bheemsi, and that was nothing less than the immo- 
 lation of all the females in the city by the horrible rite 
 called Johur. This was a strange heathenish custom 
 practised by the Eajpoots to preserve their females from 
 pollution or captivity. Not even the lovely Pudmini 
 was to be spared, nor did she wish to be, as her lord 
 would die the following day, and if she were left alone 
 she must perforce become the slave of the hateful 
 Emperor Ala - ud - din, who had so cruelly persecuted 
 the house of Mewar. 
 
 Without delay men appointed for the task prepared 
 all things for the Johur. An immense funeral-pyre was 
 lighted in a great subterranean retreat in chambers 
 impervious to the light of day, and when the signal was 
 given, the defenders of Cheetore beheld their prin- 
 cesses, wives, and daughters, to the number of several 
 
lo6 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 thousands, pass in procession through the streets, and 
 enter the mouth of the cavern from which they would 
 never more emerge. 
 
 Pudmini the fair, the beautiful, the unfortunate, the 
 adored of her husband, and the idol of the people, was 
 the last of the great crowd of martyrs, and she turned at 
 the entrance of the subterranean chamber and waved a 
 sad and yet proud adieu to her lord and to the assembled 
 spectators. Then she disappeared, and the entrance 
 was closed, and not even a sound was heard to indicate 
 that any one of those ill-fated females shrank from the 
 fiery death which was appointed them. 
 
 The next day the youngest son of Bheemsi and 
 Pudmini, with a chosen band of associates, cut his way 
 through the enemy's ranks and escaped to a place of 
 safety, from which his descendants in after-days returned 
 to win back their lost possessions. 
 
 And now Bheemsi, left alone, put on his saffron robe, 
 the emblem of sacrifice, and calling around him his 
 devoted clans, for whom life had no longer any charms, 
 he threw open the portals and descended to the plains, 
 and with a reckless despair carried death, and met it, in 
 the crowded ranks of the infidels. 
 
 When Ala-ud-din entered the city of Cheetore thus 
 dearly won, he took possession of an inanimate capital 
 strewed over with the dead bodies of numbers of its 
 brave defenders, and the smoke was still issuing from 
 the recesses where lay consumed the once fair object of 
 his love, the unfortunate Pudmini. 
 
 And since that sad day the cavern of the Johur at 
 
PUDMINI OF CHEETORE. 107 
 
 Cheetore has been held sacred. No eye has penetrated 
 its gloom, and superstition has placed at its mouth a 
 huge serpent, which with its venomous breath for ever 
 bars the way and guards the ashes of the dead from 
 defilement. 
 
VIII. 
 
 PRETAL, THE VILLAGE MAIDEN WHO BECAME 
 A PRINCESS. 
 
 Eaely in the fifteenth century there was bom in the 
 village of Mudkul, in the south of India, a child who was 
 named Pretal. She was the daughter of a Hindu 
 farmer, and received the usual training of a poor girl 
 whose lot would be to marry probably the son of a 
 neighbour. But the unexpected was to happen in this 
 case, and she who, if she had possessed the average 
 beauty of a village maiden, would have mated with one 
 of her own class, was, on account of her marvellous 
 graces of person, to be the unfortunate cause of war 
 between two great kingdoms, and eventually to adorn 
 the zenana of a great prince. 
 
 For some years the fair Pretal was happy in her 
 father's humble cottage, and was unknown beyond the 
 boundaries of the village of Mudkul ; but when she was 
 just passing from girlhood into womanhood there came 
 a serpent in the shape of a Brahmin, and instilled into 
 her heart a sense of her surpassing loveliness, and ideas 
 of worldly splendour which made the vain and foolish 
 
PRETAL, THE VILLAGE MAIDEN. 109 
 
 maiden dissatisfied with her humble lot, and led her to 
 sigh for other lovers than village swains. 
 
 The Brahmin who wrought this evil was the priest of 
 a neighbouring temple, and he had just returned from a 
 pilgrimage to the holy city of Benares, with his own 
 head a little turned by the things he had seen and 
 heard in the course of his travels. Eagerly did Pretal 
 listen to the wonderful stories of the priest about hand- 
 some princes and fair ladies whose life was one long 
 round of pleasure, and who were never called upon to 
 do any drudgery, but had a host of servants to wait 
 upon them and attend to their every wish. And all too 
 readily "was the flattering assertion believed that, if only 
 some great prince could view the village beauty of 
 Mudkul, her position and fate would be changed as if by 
 magic. 'With charms such as yours,' said the wily 
 priest, ' nothing is impossible.' 
 
 And after instructing the maiden to some extent in 
 the mysteries of music and dancing, the holy man, who 
 had not by his recent pilgrimage and washings in the 
 sacred Ganges erased from his heart ' all the pomps and 
 vanities of this wicked world,' left the village once 
 more, with the deliberate intention of spreading the 
 news far and wide of the loveliness of the maid of 
 Mudkul. 
 
 The priest, it would appear, was not disinterested in 
 his services, for as go-between in a good marriage he 
 expected to be handsomely rewarded by all parties. In 
 the course of time he arrived at the court of the Kajah of 
 Beejanuggur, the richest and most powerful Hindu 
 
no WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 prince in the south of India; and though, perhaps, 
 without any real expectation of success in such a high 
 quarter, he boldly declared himself to be the possessor of 
 a jewel of great price in the form of a maiden ' more 
 graceful than the nine wives of Krishna, and more lovely 
 than the fabled houris of the Moslem paradise/ The 
 bait took, and the account of the marvellous beauty of 
 the fair Pretal so inflamed the heart of the rajah that 
 without any more consideration or delay he decided to 
 make the maiden his wife. 
 
 But when the Brahmin returned to Mudkul, even with 
 so tempting an offer as the hand of the Rajah of Beejan- 
 uggur and the title of ranee, or princess, the maiden, who 
 every day grew more assured of her own charms, met 
 him, to his consternation, with a blank refusal. To be 
 the wife of a rajah was well and good, said Pretal, but to 
 be the wife of a great Mohammedan prince would be 
 better; and she did not despair some day of securing 
 such a prize. 
 
 So far the wishes or fancies of a village maiden, proud 
 of her beauty, had been comparatively harmless, but now, 
 unfortunately, events were to take a serious turn, and 
 the fickleness as well as loveliness of the damsel was to 
 lead to wars and to much bloodshed and cruelty. 
 
 The Rajah of Beejanuggur, irritated beyond measure at 
 the rejection of his suit, and especially at the preference 
 of the young lady for a Mohammedan rival, determined 
 to invade the territory of his neighbour and abduct the 
 offender — thus obtaining by force what he could not win 
 in any other way. He selected for this delicate mission 
 
PRETAL, THE VILLAGE MAIDEN. iii 
 
 one of his most renowned generals, and giving him 
 command of five thousand troops, ordered him to march 
 "without delay to Mudkul and bring away nolens volens the 
 ■wayward beauty and her family. The general set off on 
 his mission, and in due time arrived at the village ; but 
 unfortunately no word had been sent to the simple 
 farmer of the honour intended for his daughter Pretal, 
 and when the hostile troops appeared, all the inhabitants 
 of the place fled into the jungle. Thus was the general 
 disappointed of his prize, and, as is so common under 
 such circumstances, he and his soldiers vented their 
 spleen on neighbouring villages, slaying young and old 
 with the edge of the sword, and returned to Beejanuggur 
 laden with every species of spoil but that for which they 
 had invaded a neighbour's territory. 
 
 But the mischief did not end there. Indeed, those 
 lawless acts were but the beginning of a great storm of 
 war which was to rage throughout the Deccan and the 
 south of India generally, and which was to cause a 
 fearful loss of life and property. 
 
 The great rival houses, at the time of which we are 
 writing, in the south were the houses of Beejanuggur and 
 Kalberga. At the former reigned the Hindu rajah 
 already referred to, and at the latter the Mohammedan 
 King Ferose, surnamed Al Ghazee, or the Victorious. 
 This was the golden age of Mohammedanism, and by 
 many Ferose was regarded as the most splendid 
 sovereign in India. And he was not only an able 
 general, but a learned prince. From the days of youth 
 he had been carefully trained in all the wisdom of the 
 
112 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 East, and when he mounted the throne he became the 
 patron of poetry, philosophy, and learning, and three 
 days in the week gave lectures on botany, geometry, and 
 logic. 
 
 But with all his virtues, the Sultan of Kalberga had 
 many vices, and one of the most prominent was a craving 
 for more wines and concubines than any other ruler on 
 earth. Sir Edward Sullivan, commenting on this weak- 
 ness, says : ' Eerose was the most splendid polygamist of 
 history. He received into his harem in one day three 
 hundred women, and despatched agents to all parts of 
 the world to purchase slaves to replenish the vacancies 
 caused by death or a change of taste. He built a harem 
 at Eerozabad, on the banks of the Beemah, that was a 
 city in itself. Here he secluded the most beautiful 
 women of the known world ; houris from Araby, Cir- 
 cassia, Georgia, Turkey, Russia, Europe, and China vied 
 in voluptuous charms with the high-caste races of India ; 
 with each he conversed in her own tongue, and so equal 
 was he in the distribution of his favours, that each lady 
 of the zenana believed herself the most beloved of the 
 sultan.' 
 
 It will easily be understood, therefore, that such a 
 king as Eerose was not likely to pass unnoticed or 
 unpunished such conduct as that of the Rajah of 
 Beejanuggur. ' It was presumptuous,' he said, ' for a 
 Hindu prince even to think of sending an offer of 
 marriage to a village maiden in Mohammedan territory, 
 and as for attempting to abduct the fair Pretal, it was an 
 unpardonable sin.' So the order was given at once to 
 
PRETAL, THE VILLAGE MAIDEN. 113 
 
 boot and saddle, and Ferose marclied an army against the 
 stronghold of Beejanuggur. The rajah, taken unawares, 
 ■was ill-prepared for resistance, but he bravely met the 
 foe ; and though the sultan at first actually obtained 
 possession of some streets of the Hindu capital, he was 
 ere long compelled to retire before overpowering 
 numbers. . And now the war was carried on in the open 
 country, and for four months fire and sword desolated 
 the fairest portions of the land, and the Mohammedans 
 made sixty thousand captives of both sexes. 
 
 The Rajah of Beejanuggur, at length, tired of the 
 struggle, though yet far from being crushed, sued for 
 peace, and it was granted on the conditions that he 
 should bestow his fairest daughter in marriage on 
 Ferose, and give her as a dower ' ten lakhs of pagodas, 
 immense quantities of the pearls of Ceylon, fifty choice 
 elephants, together with two thousand men and women, 
 singers, dancers, and musicians.' 
 
 And now the sultan, on his return to Kalberga, gave 
 the order to bring Pretal, the cause of so much blood- 
 shed and the degradation of the royal race of Beejan- 
 uggur, into the presence. When Ferose saw the maiden, 
 even his critical experience was astounded at her 
 excellence. He declared that all who had hitherto 
 described her were in league with the father of lies to 
 depreciate a beauty that far excelled anything he had 
 ever seen or conceived of. The monarch went into 
 raptures over her, and poured praise into her ears 
 without stint, but with unwonted self-denial abstained 
 from taking her into his harem. He was too old, he 
 
 8 
 
114 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 said, for such beauty, but she should be made the first 
 queen of his son Houssain, tlie heir to all his vast 
 possessions. 
 
 Houssain was called and asked whether he was agree- 
 able to such an arrangement, and the young prince, 
 gazing upon the lovely maiden, took her to his heart and 
 swore to be her slave for ever. So preparations 
 were made for the marriage, which was celebrated 
 amidst unequalled pomp and magnificence, Ferose him- 
 self actually giving the bride away. Thus the simple 
 village girl by a singular train of circumstances became 
 the grand lady, the wife of the heir to the throne of the 
 richest and most splendid monarchy in India. 
 
 But though Pretal was now comfortably settled in li^e, 
 having obtained all, and more than all, she had ever 
 deemed possible, the evil influence of her beauty still 
 remained active. The Rajah of Beejanuggur could not 
 forget the slight she had put upon him in refusing his 
 hand, and the actual marriage of the maiden to the son 
 of his enemy was like adding fuel to fire. He chafed 
 sorely under the sense of his wrongs, and secretly 
 prepared for a day of retribution, which was not very 
 long in coming. 
 
 Ferose was just as eager as the rajah for a renewal of 
 hostilities, and was not sorry to learn that the Hindu 
 prince was determined not to forget the affair of the 
 quarrel about Pretal. And when two kings are longing 
 for war, it does not take much to bring it about. An 
 excuse was found, and once more the Hindus and 
 Mohammedans of the South measured their strength, and 
 
PRETAL, THE VILLAGE MAIDEN. 115 
 
 this time with a very different result. Ferose laid siege 
 to the strong fortress of Bilkondah, which resisted all his 
 might ; then an epidemic set in and dispirited his army, 
 and the Rajah of Beejanuggur arriving just then, and 
 attacking the enemy with great vigour, the Moham- 
 medan army was defeated and almost annihilated. This 
 was the first great victory the Hindus had obtained 
 over their hereditary foes, and never was revenge more 
 sweet to an oppressed and insulted race. Far and wide 
 villages were burnt and destroyed, mosques and holy 
 places were defiled, and the haughty followers of Islam 
 were made to drink deep of the cup of humiliation. 
 
 Ferose retired to his capital near the modern Hyder- 
 abad, and so much did the disgrace of defeat, after such 
 a long series of victories, prey upon his mind, that he 
 took to his bed and died after a reign of twenty-five 
 years. 
 
 And now we look for the lovely Pretal to be raised to 
 the height of human ambition as the consort of a 
 reigning prince, but it was not to be. Houssain Khan, 
 her husband, was a man of fierce temper and of weak 
 mind, and the people generally disliked him. Taking 
 advantage of this state of things, his uncle, Khan 
 Kuanan, determined to seize the throne, which he 
 speedily effected, as very little resistance was offered. 
 The new ruler, a man of energy and daring, was withal 
 of a kindly disposition ; and instead of putting out the 
 eyes or cutting off the head of his unfortunate nephew, 
 which was the usual custom, he granted him permission 
 to retire to Ferozabad with ample means and retinue, 
 
 8—2 
 
ii6 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 and allowed him to hunt and divert himself within a 
 limit of eight miles round his palace. 
 
 Pretal had to go with her lord, and at Ferozabad she 
 remained for many years, not, we are told, unhappy, for 
 she was a true and loving wife, but still somewhat dis- 
 appointed that the crown of royalty which had been 
 within her grasp should have been plucked so un- 
 expectedly and rudely away. 
 
IX. 
 
 PRINCESS KORUMDEVI. 
 
 KoEUMDEVi was the daughter of Manik Rao, the chief 
 of the Mohils, whose rule extended over fourteen hun- 
 dred and forty villages. It was at Aureent that this 
 young lady was born, and where her life was passed 
 uneventfully for many years. But in the year 1407 a.d. 
 her commonplace but happy existence was broken in 
 upon by the arrival of a stranger at her father's court, 
 whose manly form and martial fame completely won her 
 heart. 
 
 The stranger was a desert chief named Sadoo, a man 
 of wonderful physical strength, and of undaunted 
 courage. He was the terror of the desert, carrying his 
 raids even to the valley of the Indus, and on the East 
 to Nagore. Manik Rao, of Aureent, had often heard of 
 the exploits of this warrior, but had never seen him ; so 
 on one occasion, when Sadoo was returning to his desert 
 home after a foray, with a train of captured camels and 
 horses, the chief of the Mohils invited him to rest at 
 Aureent and partake of its hospitality. And the in- 
 vitation was accepted in the same frank ispirit in which 
 it was given. 
 
ii8 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Princess Korumdevi, as the only daughter of Manik 
 Eao, was allowed pretty much to have her own way 
 about the palace, and she always insisted upon looking 
 after the comfort of her father's guests, partly for the 
 honour of the house, and partly to see and to be seen. 
 Sadoo speedily attracted her particular attention, and 
 as she gazed upon his form and listened to his wonderful 
 stories of adventures and hair-breadth escapes, she lost 
 her heart to the gallant hero : 
 
 ' She loved him for the dangers he had passed.' 
 
 There was nothing wrong in the maiden loving the 
 stranger-knight under ordinary circumstances, but when 
 we are told that Korumdevi had already plighted her 
 troth to another prince, her conduct on the occasion of the 
 visit of Sadoo was scarcely what it ought to have been, 
 and was likely to lead to trouble in the future. Only a 
 little while before, the Rahtore of Mundore had asked 
 for the hand of Korumdevi, and the maiden, not dis- 
 satisfied with the person of the prince, and pleased with 
 the idea of marrying into such a rich and famous house, 
 had told her father to signify her consent. There was 
 little or no love on the young lady's side at any rate, 
 but still it was deemed a suitable match, and but for the 
 coming to Aureent of the handsome and gallant Sadoo, 
 the marriage would have been celebrated in due course, 
 and the life of Korumdevi would have been quietly and 
 usefully passed in the halls of Mundore. 
 
 Now, however, the course of her existence was to be 
 changed, and nothing but unhappiness and misery were in 
 
PRINCESS KO RUM DEVI. ng 
 
 store for her and others who were associated with her by 
 ties of relationship or friendship. The maiden was in love 
 — it was love at first sight — and it was love that would 
 not listen to reason, and that by the ardour of its passion 
 would carry all before it. For a day or two after the 
 arrival of Sadoo she restrained herself and kept her own 
 counsel, but was dejected and moody, and went about 
 her daily tasks in a dull and spiritless way. 
 
 Manik Rao, .her father, was quick to notice the 
 difference in the looks and conduct of Korumdevi, and 
 calling her to his side, asked the reason, and then the 
 flood-gates of love were opened and the truth was 
 made known. Gently did the old man reason with her, 
 and earnestly did he point out to her the disgrace of 
 breaking her present vows, but the maiden would not 
 hearken. All she could say was : ' I love ! my father, 
 I love this Sadoo with all my heart ! I cannot marry 
 the rah tore. I will marry the man I love !' 
 
 Next day the perplexed father revealed the truth to 
 his guest, who, however, already suspected it, and to no 
 slight degree reciprocated the feelings of the princess. 
 But still Sadoo was willing to depart as he had come, 
 if the maiden would be content ; but if she would not, he 
 would gladly make her his wife. Finally it was settled 
 that the chief should return to his own city with the 
 spoils of war that had been accumulated, and wait there 
 to hear the decision of the fair Korumdevi. 
 
 And her determination was not long in reaching him. 
 Nothing could change her resolve ; she was in love, and 
 love so often will not reason, and notwithstanding her 
 
I20 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 father's prayers the wilful damsel broke off the engage- 
 ment with the Eahtore of Mundore, thus renouncing a 
 throne to become the bride of a desert chief. 
 
 And in due time, the father becoming reconciled to 
 the step, the nuptials were solemnized at Aureent. The 
 dower was splendid : ' gems of high price, vessels of gold 
 and silver, a golden bull, and a train of thirteen damsels 
 of wisdom and penetration.' 
 
 But now let us see how the Kahtore of Mundore viewed 
 the matter. A sensible man would have said, ' Let the 
 lady go,' but the rahtore was of another mind. The 
 marriage of Korumdevi with Sadoo he could not hinder, 
 though he would gladly have done so; but he could 
 attempt a bold revenge as the bride and bridegroom 
 returned to the desert, and this he was resolved to 
 do. 
 
 When he heard that the marriage festival was over, 
 he gathered together four thousand of his bravest 
 soldiers, and planted himself in the path which the chief 
 and his lady would have to take. The father of the 
 bride urged Sadoo to accept an escort of a few thousand 
 Mohils ; but he laughed and said that his own gallant 
 band of seven hundred would be sufficient to scatter any 
 foe they were likely to meet. 
 
 And merrily went the little party on its way, fearing 
 no evil and suspecting no disaster. But sorrow lies near 
 to joy, as they were soon to find out. At Choudun their 
 way was blocked by the little army of the disappointed 
 and aggrieved lover, and they saw if they would win 
 their way home, they must fight. And as fighting is 
 
PRINCESS KORUMDE'VI. 121 
 
 as the breath of their nostrils to Kajpoots, no time was 
 lost in coming to blows. 
 
 The rahtore, however, like a gallant foe, scorned the 
 advantage of numbers, and a series of single combats 
 ensued, with all the forms of chivalry. The first to enter 
 the list was Jaytenga, of the kin of Sadoo. He rode 
 gallantly forward, girt in armour, and felled a gigantic 
 warrior of the other party to the ground. The fray thus 
 begun, single combats and actions of equal parties followed, 
 while the two princes stood looking on, expressing their 
 approval of the bravery and skill of their followers. 
 
 At length it was felt that the parties most keenly 
 concerned should enter the list and bring the fight to 
 an issue. The gallant Sadoo therefore prepared himself 
 for action, and mounting his steed, he twice charged the 
 rahtore's ranks, carrying death on his lance ; and after 
 each effort the hero returned for the applause of his 
 bride, who beheld the battle from her car. So the 
 fighting continued until six hundred of the rahtore's 
 men had fallen, and nearly half the little band of brave 
 desert warriors had bitten the dust. 
 
 Determined to single out his rival, the Rahtore of 
 Mundore, and either slay or be slain, Sadoo bade the 
 lovely Korumdevi a tender farewell. And as he returned 
 to the fray the high-souled lady exhorted him to the 
 fight, saying, 'she would witness his deeds, and if he 
 fell would follow him even in death.' And now the 
 princes met, and after some seconds Avere lost in a 
 courteous contention, each wishing to yield to his rival 
 the first blow, it was at length struck by Sadoo on the 
 
122 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 neck of the rahtore. With the rapidity of lightning 
 it was returned, and Korumdevi from afar saw the steel 
 descend on the head of her lover. Both princes fell 
 prostrate to the earth, the rahtore in a swoon from loss 
 of blood, but Sadoo in the agonies of death. 
 
 With the fall of the leaders the battle ceased, and 
 there was great mourning over the slain. And now the 
 fair cause of strife, the bereaved Korumdevi, drew near, 
 and looking upon the face of her husband, loved him 
 even in death, and said she would follow him wherever 
 he had gone. Calling for a sword, she grasped it with 
 one hand, then turning the sharp edge against her own 
 body, she severed her left arm from the shoulder, and 
 gave commandment that it should be conveyed to the 
 father of her lord away in the fastnesses of the desert, 
 with the message, ' Tell him such was his daughter.' 
 Then the courageous lady ordered her attendants to 
 strike off her right arm and carry it with her marriage 
 jewels to the home of her childhood. 
 
 After these extraordinary actions Korumdevi prepared 
 herself for the flames, and a funeral-pyre being erected 
 on the field of battle, just where her lord had fallen, 
 she gave herself up with him to the devouring element. 
 Thus perished in the days of her youth the beautiful 
 Korumdevi of Aureent, and her sad history has formed 
 the engrossing topic around many thousands of watch- 
 fires in Rajpootana from her own day even to this. 
 
 The Rahtore of Mundore did not long survive his 
 rival. Six months after the contest his wounds opened 
 afresh, and he passed quietly away. 
 
X. 
 SOOJA BAE, PRINCESS OF BOONDI. 
 
 The Rajpoot city of Boondi was founded in the year 
 1342 A.D. by Rao Dewa, who took the Bandoo Valley 
 from the Meenas, and styled the country Haravati. 
 
 The events dealt with in this story occurred at the 
 beginning of the sixteenth century, when the princes of 
 Boondi had consolidated their power and gained a name 
 for determined force of character and great bravery. 
 
 Sooja Bae was the daughter of Narayandas of Boondi. 
 Of this prince, Tod says in his ' Annals and Antiquities 
 of Rajasthan ': ' He was one of those undaunted Rajpoots 
 who are absolutely strangers to fear, and it might be 
 said of danger and himself, " that they were brothers 
 whelped the same day, and he the elder."' Unfor- 
 tunately, however, these gallant qualities were rendered 
 inert from the enormous quantity of opium he took, 
 which would have killed most men. One pice or half- 
 penny weight of opium is a common dose for an ordinary 
 Rajpoot, and even this quantity would send the unitiated 
 to eternal sleep, but Narayandas had become such a 
 slave to the vice that 'he could at one time eat the 
 
124 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 weight of seven pice' and feel very little the worse 
 for it. 
 
 The mother of Sooja Bae was a daughter of the house 
 of Cheetore, and the way in which Narayandas obtained 
 his wife is worth relating. The houses of Boondi and 
 Cheetore were friendly, and had come to some sort of 
 agreement that in case of need one should go to the 
 assistance of the other. In pursuance of this under- 
 standing, when one year Rana ReemuU of Cheetore was 
 attacked by the Pathans of Mandoo and sorely pressed, 
 Narayandas set out at the head of five hundred select 
 troops to the relief of the city. 
 
 On the first day's march the chieftain of Boondi lay 
 down under a tree near a well to take a siesta after his 
 usual strong dose of opium, and while he was in that 
 condition, with his mouth wide open, a young wife of an 
 oilman came to draw water at the well ; and learning 
 that this was Narayandas on his way to aid the Rana of 
 Cheetore in his distress, she observed ' If he get no 
 other aid than this, alas for my prince !' A common 
 proverb in India is, 'An opium-eater has quick ears, 
 though no eyes,' and the chief, though in the stupor of 
 opium, roused himself and roared out, ' What is that you 
 say, woman ?' But the woman shrank back alarmed, 
 and the offended prince, picking up an iron crowbar, 
 advanced, not to strike her with it, but to take it and 
 twist it round her neck until the ends met, as some 
 evidence of his power. ' Wear this garland for me,' he 
 said, ' until I return from aiding the rana, unless in the 
 interim you can find someone strong enough to unbind it.' 
 
SOOJA BAE, PRINCESS OF BOONDI. 125 
 
 Then Narayandas pushed on his way to Cheetore, 
 and made straight with his five hundred men for the 
 tent of the general of the besieging army, and, cutting all 
 down before him, spread terror throughout the host, 
 which fled in all directions. As the morning broke, the 
 people of Cheetore had the satisfaction of seeing the 
 invaders dispersed and their friend, the Prince of Boondi, 
 at hand. He was received with open arms, and for 
 some days there were gay doings in the city in honour 
 of the late victory. The story of the exploit, of course, 
 reached the ladies of the zenana, and a niece of the 
 Rana of Cheetore vowed that she would have this 
 warrior for her husband or die a maid. When the 
 cavalier heard of the vow of the lady he was nothing 
 loth to oblige her, and the rana giving his consent, the 
 nuptials were celebrated with great pomp. 
 
 And the lady thus gained as wife was the mother of 
 Sooja Bae, the princess whose short and tragic career we 
 would now sketch. 
 
 In 1534 A.D. Narayandas died, and his only son, Rajah 
 Sooja, ascended the gadi. Like his father, this prince 
 was athletic in form and dauntless in soul, and, it is 
 said, possessed in an eminent degree that unerring sign 
 of a hero, long arms ' reaching far below his knees.' 
 
 Rajah Sooja, to keep up the old friendship with 
 Cheetore, espoused a daughter of Rana Rutna, a new 
 prince of that house. And in return Sooja Bae was given 
 in marriage to Rana Rutna. In her new home Sooja Bae 
 was happy, for being not only of a comely form, but also of 
 a cheerful disposition, she gained the heart of her husband. 
 
126 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 But the happiness of the princess was fated to be of but 
 short duration, for through an act of indiscretion, rather 
 than of wickedness, she stirred up strife between her 
 husband and brother which ended in the death of the 
 two princes. 
 
 One day Sooja Bae, when her brother was on a visit to 
 Cheetore, prepared a repast to which she invited both 
 her loved ones. And not only did the lady attend to 
 the culinary process herself, but she waited on the 
 princes at table, to keep the flies away from the food, 
 and to see that they had everything that they desired. 
 Unhappily, on removing the dishes, the princess re- 
 marked, partly in fun and partly in earnest, that ' her 
 brother had devoured his share like a tiger, while her 
 husband had played with his like a child.' This was a 
 little matter to lead to a quarrel between two men, 
 especially kinsmen, but Eajpoot honour is so thin- 
 skinned that the veriest trifle will wound it and set a 
 nation in a blaze. 
 
 Rana Rutna, when he heard the observation of his 
 wife, looked at her in indignation, and then glanced at 
 his brother-in-law in anger. The latter pooh-poohed the 
 saying, and thought the best thing they could do would 
 be to regard it as unsaid, for he was sure that his sister 
 intended nothing disrespectful by it. The rana then 
 professed to be reconciled, but in his heart there was 
 still bitterness ; and though he dissembled his feelings 
 and treated his guest with kindness during the remainder 
 of his stay, he was vowing all the time that he would be 
 revenged — ay, and that nothing less than the life of his 
 
SOOjfA BAE, PRINCESS OF BOONDI. 127 
 
 brother-in-law would atone for the insult he had re- 
 ceived. 
 
 Sooja Bae, the innocent cause of this trouble, retired 
 to her apartments in great grief, for knowing well the 
 fierce disposition and revengeful character of her 
 husband, she feared for the future. However, as her 
 brother departed after a season in safety, and her husband 
 being as kind and attentive as of yore, she began to take 
 heart and to hope that the seed of discord that had been 
 sown would not bear fruit. 
 
 But Kana Rutna was only biding his time to take a 
 full revenge, and this he determined to do, no matter 
 what trouble was brought thereby upon his kindred or 
 his country. Nothing is more unreasoning or selfish 
 than anger, and when a Rajpoot is angry about his 
 wounded honour he is ' as cruel as the grave.' 
 
 And the enraged prince set about his revenge in a 
 systematic and despicable way. When the merry Spring 
 months came round, he sent word to his brother-in-law 
 that he was coming to see him, to hunt with him on the 
 Spring festival in the preserves of Boondi ; and Rao 
 Sooja, thinking no evil, sent a message of welcome. 
 ' The scene chosen for the sport was on the heights of 
 Nandta, not far from the western bank of the Chumbul, 
 in whose glades every species of game, from the lordly 
 lion to the timid hare, abounded. The troops were 
 formed into lines, advancing through the jungles with 
 the customary noise and clamour, and driving before 
 them a promiscuous herd of tenants of the forest — ^lions, 
 tigers, hyenas, bears, every species of deer, from the 
 
128 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 enormous bara-singa and nilgae to the delicate antelope, 
 with jackals, foxes, hares, and the little wild-dog. In 
 such an animated scene as this, the Rajpoot forgets even 
 his opium ; he requires no exhilaration beyond the 
 stimulus before him, a species of petty war, not alto- 
 gether free from danger.' 
 
 And it was in the midst of the confusion of this hunt- 
 ing expedition that the dastard Rana of Cheetore 
 resolved to gratify his hatred by taking the life of his 
 brother-in-law. The two princes, as was customary, 
 were placed in proximity to each other in convenient 
 stations where they could securely assail the game as it 
 passed, each having two or three confidential servants 
 at his side, the rest being scattered about the woods. 
 When there were very few of their followers in sight, 
 Rana Rutna said to a confidant, 'Now is the moment 
 to slay the boar !' and instantly at the signal an arrow 
 was sped at Rao Sooja. ' With an eagle's eye,' however, 
 that prince saw it coming, and turned it off with his 
 bow. Still he had no suspicion of foul-play, thinking 
 that it was an accident ; but when another arrow was 
 aimed at him his eyes were opened. 
 
 Scarcely had the prince warded off the second arrow, 
 when the rana darted at him on horseback, and cut 
 him down with his sword. The rao fell, and was in- 
 sensible for a moment, but recovering himself, took his 
 shawl and tightly bound up the wound, and as his foe 
 was making off he called after him in tones of defiance. 
 The rana, seeing that his brother-in-law was still alive, 
 turned back, saying that ' the work was but half done,' 
 
SOOJA BAE, PRINCESS OF BOONDI. 129 
 
 and like a coward that he was, once more attempted to 
 stab the wounded' man. 
 
 But now came the turn of Rao Sooja. As the arm 
 of the rana was raised to finish the deed of shame, it 
 was seized in a dying grasp, and the assassin was dragged 
 from his steed. Together the brothers fell to the ground, 
 the rana underneath. Rao Sooja knelt upon the breast 
 of his foe, and with one hand grasped his victim by the 
 throat, while with the other he searched for his dagger. 
 The dagger found, it was plunged into the heart of 
 Rana Rutna, who died without a groan. And then Rao 
 Sooja himself fell back and expired. 
 
 The awful news was carried like the wind to Boondi 
 and to Cheetore, and there was weeping and wailing in 
 the two princely houses. It was so unlocked for, and 
 so dreadful, that men held their breath when they heard 
 of it, and women fainted away. And the lady to feel 
 it most deeply, was Sooja Bae, the wife of the one 
 prince and the sister of the other; and her grief was 
 the more poignant because she remembered that but 
 for her thoughtless words at a certain never-to-be-for- 
 gotten repast there might have been no quarrel and no 
 feud between the two men. 
 
 And now one sad event was to be followed by another. 
 Sooja Bae had no desire to live, and announced that she 
 would become a sati. Rao Sooja's wife said she also 
 would not survive her husband. So on the fatal field 
 of sport two funeral-pyres were prepared, and the broken- 
 hearted ladies laid down their lives that they might 
 at once rejoin their lords in ' the mansions of the sun.' 
 
 f) 
 
I30 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Tod says that over the place where the warriors fell 
 cenotaphs were reared to commemorate their sad story> 
 and one also was erected in honour of the ill-fated Sooja 
 Bae ; but the latter stands ' on a pinnacle of the pass, and 
 adds to the picturesque beauty of that romantic valley, 
 which possesses a double charm for the traveller, who 
 may have taste to admire the scene, and patience to 
 listen to the story of the Princess of Boondi.' 
 
XI. 
 TARA BAE, THE WIFE OF PRITHWI RAJ. 
 
 In the Valley of Oodipore, the most diversified and 
 romantic spot in India, near the city of Komulmur, 
 there may be seen a simple monumental shrine, over- 
 looking the road leading to Marwar. This shrine 
 consists of a dome of very moderate dimensions, sup- 
 ported by columns, and underneath it repose the 
 ashes of the Troubadour of Mewar, the gallant Prithwi 
 Raj, and his heroine wife, Tara Bae, whose lives and 
 exploits fill many a page of the romances of the Rajpoots. 
 Tara Bae, whose name means ' star,' was the daughter 
 of Rae Soortan, a chieftain of Bedore. ' He was of the 
 Solanki tribe, the lineal descendant of the famed Balhara 
 kings of Anhulwarea. Thence expelled by the arms of 
 Alia in the thirteenth century, they migrated to Central 
 India, and obtained possession of Tonk-Thoda and its 
 lands on the Bunas.' Rae Soortan, however, had been 
 deprived of Thoda by the powerful Afghan named Silla, 
 and being thus forced to leave the home of his fathers, 
 he moved to, and settled at Bedore, at the foot of the 
 Aravali, within the bounds of Mewar. 
 
 9—2 
 
132 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Tara Bae was born in those disastrous times for her 
 house, very early in the sixteenth century, and as she 
 grew in years she listened eagerly to her father's stories 
 of his defeats, and often wished that she were a boy 
 instead of a girl, that she might buckle on armour and 
 go forth sword in hand to help her parent to win back 
 his lost city and estates. Nothing is mentioned in the 
 annals of the time of the mother of Tara Bae, so that 
 we may suppose she died when her baby was born, or 
 very soon after. And if this be the case, we can account 
 to a great extent for the little girl being brought up 
 more as a son than a daughter. 
 
 Her father, it is evident, was proud of the spirit of 
 his child, and encouraged her to engage in all kinds of 
 boyish sports, and had her trained in the use of the bow 
 and the spear, as well as in the more feminine occupa- 
 tions of the house. And the outdoor exercise agreed 
 with the maiden, and she grew up into a strong and 
 beautiful woman. When turned fourteen years of age, 
 scorning the habiliments and occupations of her sex, 
 she dressed pretty much like her father's cavaliers, 
 learned to guide the war-horse, and to- throw with un- 
 erring aim the arrow from his back even while at full 
 speed. 
 
 More than once Rae Soortan had sought to recover 
 his lost city of Thoda from the Afghans, but had in- 
 variably failed in his attempts, but now that his daughter 
 was equal to the dangers and hardships of a campaign, 
 he determined to make one more trial of strength and 
 skill. Armed with a bow and quiver, and mounted on 
 
TARA BAE, THE WIFE OF PRITHWI RAJ. ^ 133 
 
 the back of a fiery Kettyawar, the daring damsel joined 
 the cavalcade, and went with credit through the little 
 war, which ended, however, like the preceding, in failure 
 and disaster. With diminished forces and dejected 
 spirits, Rae Soortan and Tara Bae returned to Bedore. 
 But still they did not altogether lose heart, and hoped 
 for a turn of fortune in the immediate future, and with 
 that thought in view bent their energies towards gather- 
 ing fresh troops. 
 
 The loveliness and bravery of such a lady as Tara 
 Bae could not be hidden under a bushel, and soon from 
 far-distant regions suitors came to claim her hand. 
 Amongst the rest was Jeimal, the third son of Rana 
 Raemul, of Mewar, a brave but headstrong prince. To 
 the proposal of this prince Tara Bae gave the decided 
 answer, ' Redeem the city of Thoda, and my hand is 
 thine.' He assented to the terms, but made no sign of 
 gathering troops for the enterprise, and lingered about 
 the palace at Bedore. And one day evincing a rude 
 determination to enter the presence of the fair lady, 
 and possess the prize ere he had earned it, the in- 
 dignant father slew him at the threshold. 
 
 An act like this was, as a rule, amongst the Rajpoots 
 more than sufficient to create a family feud and a 
 devastating war, but the Rana of Mewar seems to have 
 had greater control over his spirit than the majority 
 of his ancestors, and when he heard of the death of his 
 son, and was incited to revenge, he replied with a 
 magnanimity which deserves to be recorded, ' that 
 he who had thus dared to insult the honour of a 
 
134 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 father, and that father in distress, richly merited his 
 fate.' 
 
 But what one brother failed to do for Tara Bae, another 
 undertook to perform, on condition that the maiden 
 became his wife. The name of this new candidate was 
 Prithwi Kaj, one of the most famous names in Raj- 
 pootana. 
 
 And here we might turn aside for a moment to refer 
 to Jeimal, Prithwi Raj, and Sanga, who were the sons 
 of Rana Raemul of Mewar. They were all three strong, 
 brave youths, and might have been the comfort of 
 their father and the support of Mewar but for their mad 
 jealousy of one another. And their jealousy was deepened 
 by a singular episode in their lives. 
 
 The three brothers with their uncle Soorajmul were 
 one day discussing the grave question who should 
 ascend the gadi at their father's death, when Prithwi 
 Raj exclaimed that he thought fate intended that 
 honour for him. The others said 'No! No!' and one 
 suggested that without delay they should all repair to 
 the priestess of Charuni Devi, a temple about ten miles 
 east of Oodipore, and ask her to reveal their future 
 fortunes. 
 
 In due time they arrived at the abode of the 
 priestess. 'Prithwi Raj and Jeimal entered first and 
 seated themselves on a pallet, Sanga followed and took 
 possession of the panther-hide of the prophetess, his 
 uncle Soorajmul with one knee resting thereon. Scarcely 
 had Prithwi Raj disclosed their errand, when the sibyl 
 pointed to the panther- hide as the decisive omen of 
 
TAR A BAE, THE WIFE OF PRITHWI RAJ. 135 
 
 sovereignty to Sanga, with a portion to his uncle.' 
 Instead of being satisfied with the decision of this court 
 of appeal to which they had all come, no sooner had the 
 prophetess spoken than Prithwi Raj drew his sword and 
 would have falsified the omen by slaying his brother 
 Sanga. Soorajmul fortunately saw what his nephew 
 intended, and stepped forward in time to save Sanga's 
 life, but he was himself severely wounded, and succeeded 
 in wounding Prithwi Raj in his turn. Sanga then fled 
 with five sword-cuts on his body and an arrow in his 
 eye, which spoiled the sight for ever. Jeimal galloped 
 after the fugitive with intent to finish what Prithwi Raj 
 had commenced, but Sanga escaped and lived in hiding 
 for many years, and finally, as we shall see, came to the 
 throne, as the priestess had prophesied. 
 
 Jeimal, as already related, lost his life when seeking 
 the hand of Tara Bae. Prithwi Raj recovered from his 
 wounds received that day of the quarrel at the temple, 
 and now we find he also is resolved to pay court to the 
 beauty of Bedore. And being more honourable than his 
 brother, he is more likely to succeed. 
 
 When Prithwi Raj arrived at Bedore, Tara Bae made the 
 same answer to his request that she had made previously 
 to his brother, viz. : ' Redeem the city of Thoda, and my 
 hand is thine.' And the lady spoke from her heart this 
 time, for the fame of her suitor was in everyone's mouth, 
 and he was a handsome man to look upon, and very 
 gentle with ladies. He was a man she could respect 
 and love, and when he said, ' I will restore Thoda, or 
 I am no true Rajpoot,' she was proud and pleased. 
 
136 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 for she believed he could and -would do what he 
 promised. 
 
 The time of the Mohammedan festival of the Mo- 
 hurrum, which is in commemoration of the martyrdom 
 of Hossain and Hassain, the sons of Ali, was chosen for 
 the exploit. The conquerors of Thoda, it will be remem- 
 bered, were Afghans, and as such stout Mussulmans, 
 Prithwi Kaj formed a select band of five hundred 
 cavaliers, and accompanied by his affianced bride, who 
 insisted on partaking both of his glory and his danger, 
 he reached the city at the moment the bier containing 
 the effigies of the martyr-brothers was placed in the 
 centre of the square. 
 
 Prithwi Raj, Tara Bae, and one other, an inseparable 
 companion of the prince, left their cavalcade and joined 
 the Mohammedan procession as it passed under the 
 balcony of the palace in which the Afghan chief was 
 putting on his dress preparatory to descending. Just as 
 the chief had asked some of his retainers, who were the 
 strange horsemen that had joined the throng, the lance 
 of Prithwi Raj struck him, and an arrow from the bow of 
 Tara Bae stretched him on the floor in the throes of 
 death. Before the crowd recovered from the panic 
 caused by this deed the three had turned to rejoin their 
 troops. But now an elephant blocked the way, and if 
 Tara Bae had not struck at it with her scimitar and 
 made it fly, it would have fared ill with them. 
 
 Immediately Prithwi Ra.j was in the midst of his 
 brave followers, he called them to attack the city, and 
 all fighting like heroes, the Afghan garrison fled, 
 
TARA BAE, THE WIFE OF PRITHWI RAJ. 137 
 
 and those who did not fly were cut to pieces. Then was 
 there great rejoicing on the part of the citizens at the 
 return of their former prince and his daughter ; and 
 when Prithwi Raj led the old chieftain forward and 
 inducted him into his inheritance, the shouts of glad- 
 ness could be heard by the departing Afghans at a vast 
 distance from the city, as they rapidly sped to seek a 
 place of refuge. 
 
 The marriage of Tara Bae and Prithwi Raj was not 
 delayed. Everyone felt that the bridegroom had well 
 earned the bride, and the latter joyfully joined her 
 fortune with one whom she dearly loved, and who had 
 proved himself so well able to care for her and hers. 
 For some months after the marriage the lovers stayed at 
 Thoda, happy in one another's society, and happy in 
 helping Rap Soortan to arrange the affairs of his 
 recovered kingdom. 
 
 But when all was quiet at Thoda, both Prithwi Raj 
 and Tara Bae panted for fresh sights and for new 
 exploits. So they set off for the court of Mewar to see 
 how things were going on there. Prithwi Raj found his 
 father well, but in trouble. Soorajmul, the uncle 
 already referred to, whom the prophetess had said 
 should obtain a share of the kingdom, was persuading 
 himself that the sibyl meant the whole of the kingdom, 
 and he was plunging deep into treason to obtain it. And 
 the plots had just come to a head as Prithwi Raj and his 
 bride returned. 
 
 Obtaining the aid of the Sultan of Malwa and others, 
 Soorajmul set up the standard of rebellion and marched 
 
138 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 quickly against Rana Raemul. The latter, with the few- 
 troops he was able to gather together at short notice, 
 gave the rebels battle, but seemed likely to be defeated 
 when Prithwi Raj and Tara Bae rode up with one 
 thousand fresh horse to the rescue and turned the tide 
 of victory to the side of the rana. Tara Bae did wonders 
 that day, and was the admired of all beholders, and men 
 found it difficult to believe that the strong arm which 
 sent them reeling from the saddle was that of a lady ; 
 but they had only to look at her beautiful face and 
 figure to have their doubts removed. And some say 
 that the gallant dame killed as many with her bright 
 piercing eyes as she did with her sword. No one seemed 
 to be able to stand before her, and with arrows and 
 lances flying all around, she bore a charmed life. Doubt- 
 less some chivalrous knights spared her when they might 
 have cut her down, but, still, her safety in a great 
 measure was due to her activity and her prowess. 
 
 After the battle there occurred a strange interview 
 between] the rebel uncle and his nephew, Prithwi 
 Raj. Tod, speaking of it, says that ' the meeting was 
 unique in the details of strife, perhaps since the origin 
 of war.' Soora-jmul had been badly wounded in the 
 fight, and the wounds had been inflicted by his nephew ; 
 but when Prithwi Raj went in the late hours of the 
 night to the encampment of the enemy and entered 
 the tent of his uncle, the latter rose up to meet him with 
 the customary marks of respect, as if nothing unusual 
 had occurred during the day, or since they had last con- 
 versed some months before. 
 
TARA BAE, THE WIFE OF PRITHWI RAJ. 139 
 
 ' Well, uncle, how are your wounds ?' was the greeting 
 of Prithwi Raj. And the reply was, 'Quite healed, my 
 child, since I have the pleasure of seeing you,' and yet at 
 that very moment they were bleeding afresh from the 
 exertion of rising. Then the nephew exclaimed, ' I am 
 very hungry, uncle ; have you anything to eat V Dinner 
 was served, and the extraordinary pair sat down and ate 
 off the same brass platter, which amongst Rajpoots was 
 the highest mark of confidence and friendship. And after 
 dinner, when about to withdraw, Prithwi Raj did not 
 hesitate to eat the ' pan ' presented on taking his leave, 
 although he knew that not unfrequently it was used as a 
 medium for administering poison. The last words that 
 passed between the two were, ' You and I will end our 
 battle in the morning, uncle.' ' Very well, child ; come 
 early.' 
 
 And on the morrow there was more hard fighting, in 
 which Tara Bae again took part, with the result that 
 Soorajmul fled with a few followers, and after hair- 
 breadth escapes reached the wilds of Khanthul, where 
 he halted and subdued the aboriginal tribes. And there 
 he buUt the stronghold of Deola and became lord of a 
 thousand villages, which have descended to his off- 
 spring, who now enjoy them under British protection. 
 
 Tara Bae and Prithwi Raj, after these exciting 
 events, settled down for a period of quiet home happi- 
 ness at their residence of Komulmur. But after a time 
 they again went forth , seeking adventures, and they 
 found so many that time and space would fail us if we 
 attempted to record one-half of them. ' Their fame 
 
HO WOMAN'S INFIUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 increased in Rajwarra; one thousand Rajpoots, animated 
 by the same love of glory and devotion, gathered round 
 them. Their swords shone in the heavens and were 
 dreaded on the earth, but they aided the defenceless.' 
 
 It could scarcely be expected that an adventurous 
 prince like Prithwi Raj would be long-lived, but his 
 brilliant career was to be cut short sooner than was ex- 
 pected, and with him, as we shall see, died his beloved 
 and faithful wife. The closing scene was on a piece with 
 former reckless and' chivalrous behaviour. 
 
 A letter came to Prithwi Raj from his sister, who had 
 married a Sirohi prince, complaining in sad terms of the 
 barbarous treatment of her lord, from whose tyranny she 
 begged to be delivered, and to be restored to the 
 paternal roof, since whenever he indulged too freely in 
 the 'essence of the iiower,' i.e., in opium, he used to place 
 her under the bedstead and leave her to sleep on the 
 floor. When Prithwi Raj had read this letter, he handed 
 it to his wife and asked her opinion, and the answer he 
 received was what he expected, ' Let us go at once and 
 punish the prince and bring our relative away,' 
 
 But on this expedition, in which his own sister was 
 concerned, Prithwi Raj preferred to go alone, and though 
 Tara Bae begged to go with him, having a presentiment 
 of coming evil, he persisted in his resolution and went 
 forth without a companion of either sex. At midnight 
 he reached Sirohi, scaled the palace, and interrupted the 
 repose of Pabhoo Rao, the defaulting husband, by placing 
 a dagger at his throat. The frightened man, a coward 
 at heart, as every wife-beater is, prayed for mercy, and 
 
TARA BAE, THE WIFE OF PRITHWI RAJ. 141 
 
 his wife, notwithstanding his cruelty, joined in the 
 humiliating appeal. The prayer was granted on con- 
 dition of the husband standing as a suppliant with his 
 wife's shoes on his head and touching her feet, the lowest 
 mark of degradation. He obeyed, was forgiven, and was 
 embraced by the brother and sister, and once more there 
 was peace at Sirohi. 
 
 But Pabhoo Kao was not the man to forgive such an 
 insult, and though he dissembled ^outwardly, he was 
 meditating in his heart the death of his guest. Too 
 cowardly to attack his brother-in-law openly, he com- 
 passed his death by poison. At parting, after a few 
 days, he presented Prithwi Raj with a confection of 
 which all Indians are fond, and for which Pabhoo Rao 
 was celebrated. In his innocency Prithwi Raj partook 
 of it as he came in sight of his home at Komulmur, but 
 so deadly was its influence that he was only able to 
 stagger as far as the shrine of Mama Devi and send word 
 for his beloved Tara, when he fell down dead. 
 
 Terrible was the grief of the widowed lady when she 
 saw the lifeless body of her lord, and great was her anger 
 against Pabhoo Rao. But her grief was more over- 
 powering than her anger, and unable to bear existence 
 without her gallant husband, she sank down at his side 
 in true womanly devotion, and sobbed as if her heart 
 would break. ' My husband, oh, my husband !' was her 
 wailing cry. Nothing more could she say, but those 
 simple words showed the depth of her sorrow. And 
 they were her last words as she ascended the funeral- 
 pyre to join her lord. 
 
XII. 
 QUEEN KURNARATH. 
 
 KuRNAEATH was One of the six or seven wives of Rana 
 Sanga, who on the death of his brothers Jeimal and 
 Prithwi Raj, and the demise of his father, Rana Raemul, 
 ascended the throne of Mewar. For many years Sanga 
 had been in banishment on account of the rivalry and 
 jealousy of his brothers, and adversity had brought out 
 the best qualities of the prince, so that when he became 
 ruler of the state he was strong and self-reliant, master 
 of himself and of the situation. 
 
 Under this prince Mewar reached the summit of her 
 prosperity, and was known and feared far and wide. But 
 after a long and prosperous reign Sanga's sun went down 
 in darkness. The Tartars, \mder Baber, attacked his 
 dominions, and though again and again they were 
 defeated, treason at length favoured their cause, and 
 Rana Sanga's diminished army was forced to flee. 
 
 The prince retreated towards the hills of Mewar, and 
 announced his fixed determination never to re-enter his 
 capital, Cheetore, but with victory. Had his life been 
 spared, he might have redeemed the pledge, but treason 
 
QUEEN KURNARATH. 143 
 
 followed him even in exile, for some of his ministers 
 gave him poison in his food, and thus brought to a close 
 a career of strange experiences, of very great hardships, 
 and of no little good to his race and country. 
 
 ' Rana Sanga was of the middle stature, but of great 
 muscular strength ; fair in complexion, with unusually 
 large eyes, which appear to be peculiar to his descen- 
 dants. He exhibited at his death but the fragments of a 
 warrior : one eye was lost in the broil with his brother 
 Prithwi Raj, an arm in an action with the Lodi King of 
 Delhi, and he was a cripple owing to a limb being broken 
 by a cannon-ball, while he counted eighty wounds from 
 the sword or the lance on various parts of his body. A 
 cenotaph long marked the spot where the fire consumed 
 the remains of this celebrated prince.' 
 
 Queen Kumarath was the youngest of the queens of 
 Rana Sanga, but the most beautiful and the best 
 beloved. And the love she received she returned, for 
 though her husband was not, owing to his numerous 
 wounds and disfigurements, what could be called a 
 handsome man, he was bold, brave, true, and tender- 
 hearted. Kumarath loved him for his renown, loved 
 him for the very wounds which spoke of his knightly 
 deeds, and loved him because he was a kind and in- 
 dulgent husband. 
 
 But her wedded life was short, all too short for the 
 loving lady. Scarcely were the wedding ceremonies 
 over, when her husband met his unexpected defeat, and 
 his life was brought by his own ministers, upon whom he 
 had bestowed many favours, to an untimely end. 
 
144 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 A few months after the death of the rana, Queen 
 Kurnarath bore a child, who was named Oody Singh, and 
 this child, after almost as adventurous a youthful career 
 as his father, was to become ruler of Mewar. 
 
 Immediately, however, on the death of Sanga, Kutna, 
 a son by one of the other wives, ascended the gadi ; and 
 like his father, he determined to make the field his 
 capital, and commanded that the gates of Cheetore 
 should be left wide open, boasting that ' its portals were 
 Delhi and Mandoo.' After five years of government this 
 prince also came to a violent end. 
 
 Then Bikramajeet, another son of Sanga, became the 
 ruler of Mewar, but he was insolent, passionate, and 
 vindictive, and utterly regardless of that respect which 
 his proud nobles rigidly exacted. Trouble followed as a 
 consequence both at home and abroad. His nobles 
 despised him, and on more than one occasion refused to 
 obey his orders, and the prince had no power to enforce 
 his commands. 
 
 Oody Singh, the child of Queen Kurnarath, was at 
 that time about six years old, and the thoughts of many 
 were turned towards him, and some proposed that he 
 should be exalted to the gadi, and the queen made 
 regent. Others opposed the scheme, however, as the 
 rule of minors was generally disastrous amongst the 
 Rajpoots. 
 
 While these things were being discussed, an event 
 happened which gave everyone something to do, and led 
 to great changes at Mewar. Bahadoor, Sultan of 
 Guzerat, being informed of the divisions amongst the 
 
QUEEN KURNARATH. Hi. 
 
 Kajpoots, determined to take advantage of them and 
 revenge the disgrace of the defeat and captivity of his 
 predecessor Mozuffer. Reinforced by the troops of 
 Mandoo, he marched against Bikramajeet, who was 
 encamped in Boondi territory, and though the rana 
 defended himself bravely, he could not stand against the 
 foe, as many of his own soldiers deserted him in the hour 
 of need. 
 
 The deserters marched straight for Cheetore, and 
 declared that they had come to defend the young Prince 
 Oody and his mother. Queen Kurnarath, from their 
 enemies. And though Kurnarath upbraided them for 
 deserting their lawful reigning prince, she was glad of 
 their aid in the defence of the capital, which the Sultan 
 of Guzerat had declared his intention to capture. 
 
 ' There is a sanctity in the very name of Cheetore,' says 
 Tod in his 'Rajasthan,' and truly it seemed to be the 
 case at the time of which we are writing, for as soon as 
 it was known that the city was in danger Rajpoots from 
 the farthest corners of the desert flocked to its defence. 
 And perhaps the fact that the beautiful Queen Kur- 
 narath called for their aid had also something to do with 
 influencing the decision of the chiefs and warriors. In a 
 very little time Cheetore had a gallant band of defenders, 
 enough, under ordinary circumstances, to have held the 
 city against all assailants. 
 
 The Sultan of Guzerat had brought with him, how- 
 ever, a very large army, and in addition to the usual 
 battering - rams or catapults he had some field guns, 
 worked by European artillerists. This is the first notice 
 
 10 
 
146 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 in Indian history of the application of such guns in 
 sieges, and it was mainly owing to these new and novel 
 munitions of war that the sultan was successful in the 
 storm of Cheetore. 
 
 For many months the city held out, the Ra,jpoot 
 warriors being incited to wonderful deeds of valour by 
 the presence and encouraging words of their queen, 
 who was the very life and soul of the defence, attend- 
 ing the deliberations of the chiefs, and even at times 
 going forth clad in armour to show herself on the walls 
 and at every point of danger. 
 
 But notwithstanding the heroic defence made, the 
 besiegers gained ground, and when a mine was sprung at 
 the ' Buka rock,' which blew up forty-iive cubits of the 
 ramparts, the defenders of Cheetore began to fear for the 
 fate of their city. 
 
 But at this juncture Queen Kurnarath suggested an 
 expedient which it was hoped would bring them relief 
 even at the eleventh hour. She urged the princes, 
 chiefs, and warriors to rally all their forces and continue 
 the defence a little longer, and she would at once send 
 off an express to Humayon, the Emperor of Delhi, with 
 her rakhi or bracelet, praying for his aid. 
 
 To understand the full force of this act we must call 
 to mind one of the most interesting of the customs of 
 the Rajpoots. From time immemorial there has existed 
 amongst these races a chivalrous institution known by 
 the name of the ' Festival of the Bracelet.' With regard 
 to this, Tod says : 
 
 ' The festival of the bracelet is in spring, and whatever 
 
QUEEN KURNARATH. 147 
 
 its origin it is one of the few when an intercourse of 
 gallantry of the most delicate nature is established 
 between the fair sex and the cavaliers of Kajasthan. 
 The Rajpoot dame bestows with the rakhi the title of 
 adopted brother, and while its acceptance secures to 
 her all the protection of a cavaliere servante, scandal 
 itself never suggests any other tie to his devotion. He 
 may hazard his life in her cause and yet never receive 
 a smile in reward ; for he cannot even see the fair object, 
 who, as brother of her adoption, has constituted him her 
 defender. But there is a charm in the mystery of such 
 connection, never endangered by close observation, and 
 the loyal to the fair may well attach a value to the 
 public recognition of being the Rakhi-bund Bae, " the 
 Bracelet-bound brother " of a princess. 
 
 'The intrinsic value of such pledge is never looked 
 to, nor is it requisite it should be costly, though it varies 
 with the means and rank of the donor, and may be of 
 flock, silk, and spangles, or gold chains and gems. The 
 acceptance of the pledge and its return is by the Jcatchli 
 or corset, of simple silk or satin or gold brocade and 
 pearls. In shape or application there is nothing similar 
 in Europe, and as defending the most delicate part of 
 the structure of the fair, it is peculiarly appropriate as 
 an emblem of devotion. A whole province has often 
 accompanied the corset.' 
 
 The Emperor Humayon when he received the bracelet 
 of Queen Kurnarath was in Bengal waging war against 
 rebellious vassals; but he was so pleased with the 
 present, and so charmed with the request, that 
 
 10—2 
 
148 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 he accepted the title of adopted brother of Kurnarath 
 and protector to her infant, Oody Singh, and pledged 
 himself to her service, ' even if the demand were the 
 castle of Rinthumbor,' the most cherished stronghold 
 of the emperors of Hindustan. 
 
 Before Humayon could reach Cheetore, however, 
 though he abandoned his conquest in Bengal to redeem 
 his pledge, the city had fallen. Long and nobly had 
 the besieged defended themselves, but the enemy was 
 too vigorous for them. Point after point of advantage 
 had been captured, and there was no resource before 
 the garrison but surrender or death. And surrender 
 they would not, preferring death rather than what they 
 counted dishonoui*. 
 
 Again* recourse was had to the expedient of crowning 
 a king as a sacrifice to the dignity of the protecting 
 goddess of Cheetore. Bagh-ji, Prince of Deola, courted 
 the insignia of destruction, and was publicly proclaimed 
 prince. ' The banner of Mewar floated over him, and 
 the golden sun from its sable field never shone more 
 refulgent than when the change was raised amidst the 
 shouts of her defenders over the head of the son of 
 Soorajmu].' 
 
 Those preparations of course meant that the in- 
 habitants of Cheetore with but few exceptions must die, 
 the women by the Johurf and the men by the swords 
 of their enemies. An exception was made of the 
 
 * See, for the previous instance, ' The Life of Pudmiui of 
 Cheetore,' p. 105. 
 t See p. 105. 
 
QUEEN KURNARATH. I49 
 
 queen's son Oody Singh, whose life it was desirable to 
 save for the future leadership of the nation. The lad 
 was placed in safety, after a heart-rending good-bye 
 from his mother, with Soortan, Prince of Boondi. The 
 garrison put on their saffron robes, the symbols of 
 sacrifice, while materials for the Johur were preparing. 
 
 There was little time for elaborate preparations, for 
 a fresh breach had been made in the walls, and the 
 enemy was pouring into the city. Combustibles were 
 quickly heaped up in reservoirs, and magazines ex- 
 cavated in the rocks, under which gunpowder was 
 strewed, and now the sad sight was witnessed of thirteen 
 thousand females marching to their doom. Queen 
 Kurnarath the beautiful, the brave, and the good, led 
 the procession, and exhorted her maidens and the wives 
 and daughters of the citizens to be of good cheer, for it 
 was better to die by the hands of their brethren than 
 to become the slaves and mistresses of their enemies. 
 Thus with calmness and dignity, and thinking more 
 of others than herself, the queen went to the sacrifice. 
 
 Immediately the awful tragedy of slaying thirteen 
 thousand females was completed, the gates of the city 
 were thrown open, and Deola, the temporary rana, at 
 the head of his soldiers, rushed with a blind and im- 
 potent despair on his fate. He and all that were with 
 him feU beneath the swords of the besieging army. 
 
 When the Sultan of Guzerat entered the city, he 
 was appalled at the sights which met his gaze. All 
 around lay the mangled bodies of the slain, while some 
 were just in the last agonies from the poniard or poison, 
 
ISO WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 awaiting death as less dreadful than dishonour and 
 captivity. 
 
 Though Humayon was too late to save the life of 
 Queen Kurnarath, he was in time to avenge her death. 
 He expelled the foe from Cheetore, and utterly defeated 
 the forces of the sultan, who fled to the sea-coast, and 
 took ship to the Island of Din. And long did the em- 
 peror mourn the death of the beautiful lady who by the 
 present of the bracelet had constituted him her true 
 knight and the defender of her child. 
 
XIII. 
 
 THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN, THE LIGHT OF 
 THE WORLD. 
 
 NooR Jehan, the story of whose romantic and eventful 
 life we now sketch, was one of the most beautiful and 
 wonderful women the world has known. During twenty 
 years she ruled the Sultan Jehangir and his mighty 
 empire of Hindustan with power as absolute as was ever 
 exercised by Semiramis or Cleopatra over the kingdoms 
 of Assyria or Egypt. 
 
 ' In all ages of the world women have attracted and 
 repelled, been adored and oppressed ; men have by turns 
 been their tyrants and their slaves, ennobled or debased 
 by their influence. If we examine the histories of the 
 greatest men, or seek the real causes of many of the 
 most startling changes that have taken place in the 
 conduct of the world's affairs, we shall find that the 
 influence of women has been the most powerful agency, 
 incessantly at work, often invisibly, and giving only 
 occasional evidence of its existence by some striking 
 eccentricity in the revolving orbit of human events. 
 The history of the two sexes shows that their power 
 
1S2 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 and influence have been fairly balanced, and that what- 
 ever humiliation women may as a race have occasionally 
 suffered from men, has been more than counterbalanced 
 by the supremacy they have individually exercised. This 
 was the case with Noor Jehan, the light of the world.'* 
 
 The early history of this fair lady was as wonderful 
 as her after-life. Her father was Chaja Aiass, a native 
 of Western Tartary, who left his own country to push 
 his fortune in Hindustan. He was descended from an 
 ancient and noble family fallen into decay by various 
 revolutions of fortune. But though unable to bestow 
 money upon Chaja Aiass, his parents gave him that 
 which was better than money — a liberal education both 
 of the mind and affections. When quite a youth he 
 fell in love with a beautiful maiden as poor as himself, 
 and married her, and it was to provide for his young 
 wife that he turned his thoughts to India, the usual 
 resource of the needy Tartars of the north. 
 
 When Chaja Aiass set forth on his foi'eign travels, his 
 possessions consisted of an old horse and a very small 
 sum of money which he had realized from the sale of his 
 other effects. His wife, who was soon to have a baby, 
 was placed upon the horse, while the young adventurer 
 walked by her side. For a time all went well, but the 
 journey was longer than they expected and the expense 
 more serious, and when their scanty pittance of money 
 was expended they were reduced to great straits. For 
 some days they subsisted upon charity, but when they 
 arrived at the skirts of the great solitudes which 
 * Sir Edward Sullivan. 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. 153 
 
 separated Tartary from India there was no house to 
 cover them from the inclemency of the weather, and no 
 hand to reUeve their wants. To return at this stage 
 was certain misery, while to proceed was apparent 
 destruction. 
 
 The brave couple plunged into the desert, and there to 
 complete their misfortunes the wife of Aiass was pre- 
 maturely confined of a daughter, the heroine of our 
 story. For some hours the distressed ones remained 
 where their child was born, with a vain hope that 
 travellers might pass that way and give them relief. 
 They were disappointed, however, for human feet seldom 
 tread those deserts. The sun declined, darkness gathered 
 quickly around, and the roaring of wild beasts could be 
 heard in the distance. Fearing to spend the night 
 where they were, Chaja Aiass placed his wife on the 
 horse. Now the child was lifted up, but the mother 
 could not carry the little one ; she could not even hold 
 herself fast on the horse. And the father was so 
 exhausted that he could scarcely stand. A long contest 
 ensued between humanity and necessity, in which the 
 latter prevailed, and it was agreed that the child should 
 be left on the highway. The infant, partly covered with 
 leaves for warmth was placed under a tree, and the 
 disconsolate parents proceeded in tears. 
 
 But the little girl was not thus to perish. When the 
 parents had advanced about a mile from the place and 
 the eyes of the mother could no longer distinguish the 
 solitary tree under which they had left their daughter 
 she gave way to grief, and throwing herself from the 
 
154 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 horse on the ground, sobbed forth the heart-broken cry, 
 ' My child ! my child !' She endeavoured to raise herself 
 with the intention of returning to her offspring, but she 
 fell back in a swoon. When she came round, her 
 husband soothed her as best he could, and, weak and ill 
 as he was, promised to go back for the infant. 
 
 When Aiass arrived at the place where they had left 
 their child, and his eyes rested upon her, he was almost 
 struck dead with horror. A black snake was coiled 
 around the baby, and seemed to be extending his fatal 
 jaws to devour it. The father rushed forward, and the 
 serpent, alarmed at his vociferation, retired into a hollow 
 tree. With great thankfulness he gathered up the girl 
 unhurt, and hurried with her as fast as his weakness 
 would allow to the mother. The husband and wife 
 talked over the remarkable escape of their daughter 
 from death, and felt in their hearts and said to one 
 another that evidently there was a great future before 
 their child, that she whom God had thus miraculously 
 preserved was intended for some high position of honour 
 and usefulness. Little, however, did they think how 
 high their daughter was to rise in after-days ; little did 
 they imagine that she was destined to be Empress of India, 
 and one of the most remarkable women of the world. 
 
 From the moment of the return of their child the 
 circumstances of Aiass and his wife improved. The 
 unexpected came to pass. Some other travellers ap- 
 peared on the scene and relieved their wants, and 
 helped them on their way to Lahore, where at that time 
 the Emperor Akbar kept his court. 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. 155 
 
 Aiass had a distant relative amongst the emperor's 
 retainers, a man of great power and influence, and by 
 this friend his fortunes were pushed. We shall not 
 follow his career step by step, as our story lies more with 
 the life and doings of his daughter. Suffice it to tell 
 that in a little time he became known to the emperor, 
 and for his diligence and ability was raised to the 
 command of a thousand horse. Then he was advanced 
 to the position of master of the household, and his 
 genius being as great as his good fortune, he was finally 
 raised to the office and title of Actmad-ul-Dowla, or high 
 treasurer of the empire. Thus he who had almost 
 perished through want in the desert became in the space 
 of a few years the first subject in India. 
 
 Soon after their arrival at Lahore the little girl who 
 had undergone such wonderful adventures in the desert 
 received the name of Mher-ul-Nissa, the sun of women, 
 on account of her beauty. And as she grew into a sweet 
 maiden of fifteen summers, she showed that she well 
 deserved the flattering appellation, for in beauty she 
 excelled all the ladies of the East. And her mind, too, 
 was educated with the utmost care. In music, in 
 dancing, in poetry, in painting, she had no equal among 
 her sex. From her mother she inherited the graces of 
 her person, and from her father the graces of her mind. 
 ' So brilliant a jewel, even in the homely setting of 
 poverty, could never have escaped attention ; but 
 assisted by all the costly splendour belonging to the 
 daughter of the first subject in the kingdom, it was 
 irresistible.' 
 
156 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Many famous courtiers and warriors, hearing of the 
 beauty of the 'sun of women,' desired her hand, and 
 Aiass, her father, chose for her one whom he esteemed 
 and loved for his valour and goodness of heart. This 
 suitor was Shere Afgan, a young Persian, lord of a vast 
 jaghire in Bengal, and the most powerful and accom- 
 plished noble of the court of Akbar. 
 
 Knowing little, if anything, of her father's wishes, how- 
 ever, and having wishes and desires of her own, Mher-ul- 
 Nissa was aspiring to the love of Selim, the young heir to 
 the throne, who became afterwards the Emperor Jehangir. 
 The impression of the ambitious maiden was that Sehm 
 had but to see her to yield instant homage to the 
 majesty of her charms, and she waited with confidence 
 for the moment when fortune would favour her. The 
 opportunity was not long wanting. The prince-royal 
 one day visited her father, and stayed late. When the 
 public entertainment was over, and all, except the 
 principal guests, had withdrawn, and wine was brought 
 on the table, the ladies, according to custom, were intro- 
 duced in their veils. Now was the time for the ' sun of 
 women ' to prove her powers. ' She sang — Selim was in 
 raptures ; she danced — he could hardly be restrained in 
 his place. Her stature, her shape, her gait had raised 
 his ideas of her beauty to the highest pitch. When his 
 eyes seemed to devour her, she, as by accident, dropped 
 her veil, and shone upon him at once with all her 
 charms. The confusion which she could well feign on 
 the occasion heightened the beauty of her face. Her 
 timid eye by stealth fell upon the prince, and kindled all 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR J EH AN. IS7 
 
 his soul into love. He was silent for the remaining 
 part of the evening, while she endeavoured to confirm 
 by her wit the conquest which the charms of her person 
 had made.' 
 
 Little did Mher-ul-Nissa know what trouble she was 
 bringing upon herself and others by her ambition and 
 her luring arts. She had captivated Prince Selim, it is 
 true, and eventually when he became emperor she was 
 married to him. The immediate outcome, however, of 
 her passion for the prince, and his passion for her, was 
 to hasten the day of her marriage with another. When 
 Aiass, her father, came to know of the feelings of Prince 
 Selim, and the wishes of his daughter, he made known 
 the fact that he had already given away his daughter's 
 hand to Shore Afgan, the Persian, and that the betrothal 
 must stand. Mher - ul - Nissa pouted and cried, and 
 sought to change the decision of her father, but all in 
 vain ; and Selim fared no better with his father, Akbar. 
 The latter, after listening to the passionate prayer of his 
 son to interfere on his behalf, sternly refused to commit 
 a piece of injustice, though in favour of the heir of his 
 throne. The prince retired abashed, and the maiden, 
 making a virtue of necessity, and not very unwilling 
 either, for she greatly admired the nobleman her father 
 had chosen for her, was married to Shore Afgan. 
 
 Shere Afgan, however, suffered in his prospects for life 
 for not having made a voluntary resignation of the ' sun 
 of women ' to the enamoured prince. Though Selim 
 durst make no open attack upon his fortunate rival 
 during the lifetime of Akbar, yet he was able to influence 
 
IS8 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 court feeling against him and make his life unhappy. 
 Disgusted at length, Shere Afgan left the emperor's 
 court, and taking his lovely lady with him, retired to the 
 province of Bengal and obtained from the subahdar of 
 that country the superintendency of the district of 
 Burdwan. There till the death of Akbar he remained, 
 and seems to have been happy in his married life, for the 
 ' sun of women ' was proud of her handsome and affec- 
 tionate husband, who was counted the bravest and most 
 accomplished man of his day. There are some who say 
 that all this time Mher-ul-Nissa was in communication 
 with her former princely lover, Selim, and was aware of 
 and sympathized with his designs on her husband's life, 
 but there is no proof of these charges. Our own opinion 
 is that the fair lady, though not forgetting her princely 
 lover, was entirely faithful to her spouse, and made him 
 a good and affectionate wife. And a tie to bind them 
 more closely together was a fair daughter, their only 
 child, born to them a few years after their union. 
 
 In 1605 A.D. Akbar died, and his son Selim ascended 
 the throne, assuming the high-sounding title of Jehangir, 
 or ' conqueror of the world.' In order that he might 
 have a favourable omen, it is said, he placed the crown 
 on his brow at the instant the sun rose above the 
 horizon. For forty days and nights the new emperor 
 kept high festival at Agra with a magnificence seldom 
 paralleled, even in the annals of Oriental magnificence, 
 When those scenes of festivity and splendour were over, 
 however, Jehangir seems at once to have turned his 
 thoughts towards the love of his youth, and the passion 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. 159 
 
 for Mher-ul-Nissa, which he had repressed from respect 
 for and fear of his father, he now allowed to return 
 with redoubled violence. As absolute master of Hindu- 
 stan, he thought he had a right to the ' sun of women,' 
 even though she was the wife of another, and he sent an 
 express to Shere Afgan in Bengal, commanding him to 
 the presence without delay and to bring his wife with 
 him. That nobleman appeared and was received in 
 open durbar at Delhi with apparent cordiality, and new 
 honours were conferred upon him. 
 
 Shere Afgan, naturally open and generous, did not at 
 first suspect the emperor's intentions, thinking that time 
 and other beauties had erased the memory of Mher-ul- 
 Nissa from Jehangir's mind. But he was gradually to 
 be undeceived. The monarch was firmly resolved to 
 remove his rival, and to possess the lady whom he had 
 ever placed first in his affections, and whom he had 
 never given up the hope of winning. The means that he 
 used to gain his ends were, as was to be feared, 
 ungenerous and disgraceful. 
 
 The first attempt was to remove his rival by placing 
 him in the post of danger in a tiger-hunt. News was 
 brought that a tiger of extraordinary size was discovered 
 in the forest of Nidarbari. This savage beast had 
 carried off many of the largest oxen from the neigh- 
 bouring villages, and had taken more than one human 
 life. In chase of the man-eater the emperor set off, 
 attended by Shere Afgan and all his principal ofiicers. 
 Having, according to the custom of the time, surrounded 
 the ground for many miles, they began to move towards 
 
i6o WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 the centre on all sides, and at last the tiger was roused, 
 and his roaring was heard in all quarters, and the royal 
 party stopped. 
 
 The nobility being assembled, Jehangir called aloud, 
 'Who among you will advance singly and attack this 
 tiger.' At length three omrahs started from the circle 
 and fell at the emperor's feet and begged permission to 
 try singly their strength against the formidable animal. 
 And now, as the emperor had expected, the pride of 
 Shere Afgan arose, and, afraid of losing his former 
 renown, he exclaimed, ' To attack an animal with weapons 
 is both unmanly and unfair. God has given to man 
 limbs and sinews, as well as to tigers ; and he has added 
 reason to the former to conduct his strength.' The 
 other omrahs objected in vain that 'AH men were 
 inferior to the tiger in strength, and that he could be 
 overcome only with steel,' for Shere Afgan replied, ' I 
 will convince you of your mistake '; and throwing down 
 his sword and shield, he prepared to advance unarmed. 
 
 Jehangir, pleased with a proposal full of danger to his 
 rival, though for a minute or two he made a show of 
 dissuading him from the enterprise, at length gave his 
 consent. The princes and noblemen present looked on 
 with amazement, knowing not whether they ought most 
 to admire the courage of their comrade or to exclaim 
 against the folly of his deed. The desperate fight com- 
 menced by the warrior stepping forth and seizing hold 
 of the tiger, and after a long and fearful struggle the 
 man prevailed over the beast and laid it dead at the 
 emperor's feet. Mangled with wounds, Shere Afgan was 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. i6i 
 
 carried off the field to his palace, and there, under the 
 gentle treatment of his wife, whose love for him grew 
 with his devotion to her and prowess on her behalf, he 
 recovered his health and strength. The thousands who 
 were eye-witnesses of the deed of daring carried the news 
 of the exploit everywhere, and the fame of the gallant 
 nobleman was increased, while the emperor was hu- 
 miliated by the failure of his designs. 
 
 But the determination of Jehangir to obtain the 
 lovely Mher-ul-Nissa for his bride only grew stronger 
 with disappointment and chagrin, and another vile plot 
 was hatched to compass the death of her husband. 
 Shere Afgan had scarcely recovered from his wounds 
 when he went to pay his respects at court. He was 
 caressed by the emperor, and he suspected no guile. A 
 snare, however, was prepared for him. Jehangir had 
 given private orders to the rider of one of his largest and 
 strongest elephants to waylay Shere Afgan in one of the 
 narrow streets of the city, and there as if by accident 
 to tread him to death. 
 
 As the brave nobleman was being carried in his 
 palanquin, he saw the elephant in his way, and shouted 
 to his servants to carry him back so that the road might 
 be cleared. The men, however, instead of obeying his 
 commands, became frightened, and threw the palanquin 
 with their master down in the street and fled. Rising 
 quickly to his feet, Shere Afgan drew a sharp sword 
 which always hung by his side, and with this he struck 
 the elephant across the root of the trunk, which he cut 
 off with one blow. The animal roared with pain, turned 
 
 11 
 
15-2 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 from him, fell down, and expired. The emperor, who 
 was in a position to see the whole episode, retired with 
 amazement and shame ; and when this much-sinned- 
 against nobleman, in the simplicity of his heart, related 
 the story to him afterwards, he praised his strength and 
 valour, while he hated him all the more for his wonderful 
 escape. 
 
 Though Shere Afgan was too generous and trustful to 
 suspect the emperor of such wicked machinations against 
 his life, Mher-ul-Nissa saw through the evil designs of 
 Jehangir, and urged her husband to return to his 
 estates in Bengal, believing that there they would be 
 comparatively safe from the malice of their foe. For 
 six months they were not disturbed, and the lovely cause 
 of all this trouble began to cherish the hope that the 
 emperor had either conquered his passion for her, or felt 
 remorse for his behaviour towards her husband. 
 
 The Governor of Bengal was a foster - brother of 
 Jehangir, and through this man, Cuttub, the emperor 
 after a time resumed his hostility to Shere Afgan. 
 Cuttub hired forty ruffians to attack and murder Shere 
 Afgan when an opportunity should offer. Taking 
 advantage of the absence of the nobleman's servants one 
 night, these men entered his sleeping apartment and 
 st6le silently up to him in the dark. They were about 
 to plunge their daggers into his body, when one of them, 
 who was an old man, being touched with remorse, cried 
 out with a loud voice, ' Hold ! have we not the 
 emperor's orders ! Let us behave like men. Shall forty 
 fall upon one, and that one asleep ?' ' Boldly spoken,' 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. 163 
 
 said Shere Afgan, starting that instant from his bed. 
 Quickly seizing his sword, he placed himself in one 
 corner of the room and waited for the attack of his 
 assassins. In a few minutes he had disarmed or slain 
 more than half of them, and the rest, except the old man 
 who had warned him, fled in terror. Shere Afgan took 
 his benefactor, for so he considered him, by the hand, 
 and having inquired about those who had devised the 
 dastardly attack, he dismissed him with handsome 
 presents to make the particulars known. And so 
 famous did the nobleman become after this gaUant 
 exploit, that he could not stir abroad for the mob that 
 pressed upon him. 
 
 Shere Afgan now withdrew with his wife from the capi- 
 tal of Bengal to his old residence at Burdwan, and hoped 
 to live there in obscurity and safety. But it was a vain 
 hope. The Governor of Bengal followed him in a little 
 while, apparently to pay him a friendly visit. The 
 unfortunate nobleman, hearing of the approach of the 
 head of the principality, mounted his horse and with 
 only two servants went to meet him outside the city as a 
 mark of respect. The meeting was cordial on both sides, 
 to all appearance. After a little talk, however, the 
 governor ordered his elephant of state to be brought, 
 which he proceeded to mount. While this was being 
 done, Shere Afgan stood respectfully by, until suddenly 
 made aware of coming danger by one of the pikemen 
 striking his horse, pretending that it was in the way of 
 Cuttub, the governor. Swords were at once drawn, and 
 Shere, seeing the need of prompt action to save his life, 
 
 11—2 
 
i64 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 spurred his horse up to the elephant on which the 
 governor sat, and having broken down the ambhary, or 
 castle, cut him in two ; and thus the unscrupulous 
 Cuttub became the victim of his own zeal to please the 
 emperor. 
 
 And now Shere Afgan turned round on the rest of his 
 foes, and after a short sharp struggle four great noblemen 
 fell by his hand. The remaining chiefs were at once 
 astonished and frightened, and fled to a distance and 
 formed a circle round their redoubtable antagonist. 
 ' Some began to gall him with arrows, others to fire with 
 their muskets.' His horse at length being shot with a 
 ball in the forehead, fell under him. Reduced to the 
 last extremity, Shere Afgan began to upbraid his mur- 
 derers with cowardice. He invited them severally to 
 single combat, but in vain. Thereupon giving up all 
 hope of life, he turned his face towards Mecca; and 
 taking up some dust with his hand, for want of water, 
 threw it by way of ablution upon his head. He then 
 stood up seemingly unconcerned. Six balls entered his 
 body before he fell, and even then his enemies had 
 scarcely courage to go near till they were sure he 
 was dead. The Eastern chronicler of these events 
 remarks, ' They praised his valour to the skies, but in 
 adding to his reputation, they took away from their 
 own.' 
 
 Thus was Shere Afgan done to death ! Thus perished 
 one of the kindest-hearted and the bravest men that 
 ever lived ! And a woman, a beautiful woman, the ' sun 
 of women,' was the cause of it all. 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. 165 
 
 And how did Mh"er-ul-Nissa, the young widow, bear 
 the loss of her gallant husband ? Opinions differ, but 
 for our part we incline to the views of those historians 
 who describe her sorrow as deep and passionate. But 
 she was allowed little time for thought after the sad 
 deed, for the officer who succeeded the deceased governor 
 hastened to the house of Shere Algan, afraid that the 
 fair lady, in the first paroxysms of grief, might make 
 away with herself. And having captured the great 
 prize, no time was lost in conveying her to her former 
 lover, the Emperor Jehangir, whose court was at Delhi. 
 
 And now a strange thing occurred. Mher-ul-Nissa was 
 treated with harshness and neglect, being confined to 
 the worst apartments of the palace, and restricted to the 
 smallest yearly allowance permitted by the laws of the 
 zenana. For nearly six years Jehangir and Mher-ul- 
 Nissa did not see each other's face. 
 
 Some historians say that the emperor was so 
 grieved at the tidings of the death of Cuttub, his 
 foster-brother, whom he had ever found an affectionate, 
 faithful, and devoted servant, that he made a vow 
 that he would never more see the lady who had been, 
 though unconsciously, the cause of his favourite's death. 
 Knowing the passion of Jehangir, however, for the lady 
 in question, and remembering the dark deeds he had 
 committed to possess her, we do not think even the loss 
 of Cuttub would have been allowed to stand in the way 
 of the speedy fulfilment of his wishes, if no other 
 obstacle had presented itself. 
 
 We are inclined to the belief that Mher-ul-Nissa 
 
i66 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 herself was the cause of the six years' separation. She 
 was so high-spirited that it is not impossible that she 
 rejected all overtures from one whom she looked on as 
 the murderer of her husband. Mountstuart Elphinstone 
 thinks that her repugnance to Jehangir directly after 
 the death of Shere Afgan was so strongly displayed as to 
 disgust that monarch, who placed her among the atten- 
 dants on his mother, and appeared to dismiss her from 
 his thoughts. 
 
 In the seclusion of the zenana, Mher-ul-Nissa, whose 
 name was now changed to Noor Mahal, the ' light of the 
 harem,' occupied herself with attention to home duties 
 and to needlework, in which she excelled. Like most 
 Indian women, she had a fine touch. And Indian 
 women have the finest touch in the world. ' They wind 
 the raw silk from the pod; each pod is divided into 
 twenty degrees of fineness, and so exquisite is the touch 
 of these women, that whilst the thread is running 
 through their fingers so swiftly that the eye can be of no 
 assistance, they will break it off at each change from the 
 first to the twentieth, and from the nineteenth to the 
 second.' As in beauty, so in skill in the occupations of 
 her sex, Noor Mahal surpassed all the ladies of her age, 
 and soon nothing was fashionable in the court at Delhi 
 but the work of the ' light of the harem.' And by the 
 sale of her work she accumulated much money, with 
 which she repaired and beautified her apartments, and 
 clothed her handmaidens in the richest tissues and 
 brocades. Noor Mahal herself, however, affected plain 
 and simple attire. 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR J EH AN. 167 
 
 At length, Jehangir, attracted by the hourly-repeated 
 tales of the beauty, accomplishments, and wit of his 
 early love, determined to visit her unexpectedly in her 
 apartments ; and there he found everything so elegant 
 and magnificent that he was struck with amazement. 
 But the greatest ornament of all was Noor Mahal, who 
 was half reclining on an embroidered couch, in a plain 
 muslin dress which became her better than all the 
 richest brocades of Bagdad or the finest embroideries of 
 Cashmere. Her maids sat in a circle round her, plying 
 their tasks, attired in garments of the richest material. 
 The ' light of the harem ' rose in evident confusion, for 
 she had had no warning of the visit, and had not been 
 face to face with Jehangir for many years. She received 
 the emperor with the ceremony of touching first the 
 ground and then her forehead with her right hand. But 
 she spoke not a work, opining that in some circum- 
 stances silence is more eloquent than speech. Jehangir, 
 who was overcome by her marvellous beauty — for the 
 years that had passed had but added to the charms 
 of the fair lady— was also unable to speak for some 
 minutes. 
 
 Recovering himself, he sat down on the couch and 
 required Noor Mahal to be seated by him. The first 
 question he asked her was scarcely a lover's. ' Why this 
 difference,' he said, 'between the appearance of Noor 
 Mahal and her slaves?' And the clever woman an- 
 swered, ' Those born to servitude must dress as it shall 
 please those they serve ; these are my servants, and I 
 alleviate their burden of bondage by every indulgence in 
 
1 68 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 my power. But I that am your slave, emperor of the 
 world, must dress according to your pleasure, and not 
 my own.' Evidently time and retirement had softened 
 the feelings of Noor Mahal towards Jehangir, and she 
 was ready to forget the enmity which had led to her 
 late husband's death. 
 
 As the emperor talked to the lovely woman his old 
 passion for her returned, and he clasped her in his arms, 
 and begged forgiveness for his long neglect and harsh- 
 ness. Throwing round the neck of Noor Mahal a 
 necklace containing forty pearls, each worth £4,000, he 
 whispered to her that she should be proclaimed empress 
 of the world. Without delay she was moved from the 
 humblest apartments of the zenana to those of the 
 sultana, and her marriage was celebrated with the 
 utmost pomp. And now her name was changed from 
 the ' light of the harem ' to Noor Jehan, the ' light of 
 the world.' As a special mark of favour, the gold coin 
 of the realm was stamped with the name of Noor Jehan 
 in this inscription, ' Gold has acquired a hundred 
 degrees of excellence in receiving the name of Noor 
 Jehan,' 
 
 The power of the new empress was cemented and 
 established by the rise of her wise old father, who was 
 made prime vizier, and by the advancement of her 
 brother, Asiph Khan, to the position of first omrah at 
 court. Shah Jehan, the emperor's favourite son, married 
 a daughter of Asiph Khan ; and Prince Sherier, another 
 son, married Noor Jehan's own daughter by Shere 
 Afgan. Thus fortune smiled upon the family, which not 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. 169 
 
 very many years before had nearly perished in the desert 
 from want. 
 
 From the iirst of their married -life, and for nearly 
 twenty years, Noor Jehan ruled her husband and the 
 realm of Hindustan, and on the whole wisely. There 
 was no appointment made in the state of the most 
 trifling nature without her interest, and no treaty con- 
 cluded without her consent. And her magnificence was 
 beyond all bounds. In his memoirs Jehangir, speaking 
 with pride of the character and deeds of his wife, says : 
 ' In the whole empire there is scarely a city in which 
 the princess has not left some lofty structure, some 
 spacious garden, as a splendid monument of her taste 
 and magnificence.' And Noor Jehan's talents were ex- 
 ercised in matters proper to her sex, as well as in state 
 affairs. The splendour of the emperor's court was in- 
 creased by her taste, and the expense was diminished by 
 her good management. ' She contrived improvements in 
 the furniture of apartments, introduced female dresses 
 more becoming than any in use before her time, and it 
 is a question in India whether to her or her mother we 
 owe the invention of attar of roses.' 
 
 For some years all went happily and prosperously; 
 but at length the vexed question of who should be heir 
 to the throne led to strife — not between the imperial 
 couple, for they seem to have been attached to one 
 another to the end, but between the sons of Jehangir. 
 Shah Jehan was generally considered to be the most 
 likely prince to succeed his father ; but some were in 
 favour of Sherier, who had married the daughter of 
 
170 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Noor Jehan. Shah Jehan broke out into open rebellion, 
 but in the struggle that ensued he was defeated, and 
 then forgiven. 
 
 But no sooner was the trouble caused by Shah Jehan 
 settled for the time, than strife arose with a powerful 
 subject of the state, in which Noor Jehan played a 
 prominent and courageous part. The new offender was 
 Mohabit Khan, the most successful general of the day, 
 who had only to raise his standard — whether for the de- 
 fence of the throne, or to further his own ambitious views 
 — to collect at once an army of tried warriors around 
 him. Whether justly or unjustly, this chief was charged 
 with oppression and embezzlement during the time of 
 his governorship of Bengal, and he was summoned to 
 court to answer for his conduct. He at first made 
 excuses for not attending, but finding that his ap- 
 pearance was insisted on, he set out on his journey 
 accompanied by a body of five thousand Rajpoots, whom 
 he had contrived to attach to his service. 
 
 Within a short distance of the camp of Jehangir, who 
 was just preparing for a march to Cabul, Mohabit de- 
 spatched his son-in-law to explain the disputed matter, 
 fearing to put in an appearance himself until he saw the 
 humour of the emperor. He was soon made aware of 
 the high feeling against him, for his messenger was 
 stripped and bastinadoed and sent back to him disgraced . 
 Mohabit displayed no outward sign of anger, but in his 
 heart he vowed to be revenged for this insult. And 
 next day he had the opportunity. 
 
 The emperor was encamped with his troops on the 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. 171 
 
 Jhelutn, and early in the morning the main body of the 
 army crossed the river by a bridge for the next camping- 
 ground, leaving the imperial camp to follow later in the 
 day. No sooner did Mohabit perceive the separation of 
 the emperor from his troops, than he advanced at once 
 to the bridge and set fire to it. and then pressed on to 
 the imperial tent, and, entering Jehangir's presence, ex- 
 plained to him that his act was one of necessity to save 
 his life. He then placed the emperor on an elephant 
 and took him to his own camp, assuring him of his 
 safety, and adding significantly, 'And I also am deter- 
 mined to be safe.' 
 
 Meanwhile Noor Jehan, who was in the women's 
 apartments, did not lose her presence of mind. She 
 heard all that passed, and conceived the idea that if she 
 could only get across the river to the army she might 
 bring the soldiers back and rescue the emperor. Im- 
 mediately putting on a disguise and slipping out, she got 
 into an ordinary palanquin, and was erelong safe in the 
 midst of the royal troops. Sending for her brother and 
 the principal chiefs, she bitterly reproached them with 
 their neglect in allowing their sovereign to be made a 
 prisoner before their eyes. And she did not confine 
 herself to talk, but made immediate preparations to 
 rescue her husband by force. During the night she 
 directed a nobleman named Fidar Khan to swim the 
 river with a small body of horse and make a dash for 
 the tent where Jehangir was confined; but the daring 
 scheme failed. 
 
 Next morning the whole army was commanded to 
 
172 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 advance to the rescue. It was headed by Noor Jehan 
 herself, who appeared on the howdah of a high elephant, 
 with a bow and four quivers of arrows. The bridge 
 having been destroyed, the only way to cross was by a 
 ford lower down the river. It was a narrow shoal be- 
 tween deep water, and full of dangerous holes, so that 
 the passage was a trying one. Many were obliged to 
 swim, and all landed with their powder wet, weighed 
 down with their drenched clothes and armour, and 
 were compelled to engage in band-to-hand conflict with 
 the foe ere they could effect a landing. 
 
 Noor Jehan was amongst the first to cross with her 
 brother and some of the principal officers, and against 
 the empress the most furious assault was directed by 
 Mohabit and his Rajpoots. But though balls and arrows 
 . fell thick round her howdah the brave lady quailed not. 
 Not for a moment did she waver, and she encouraged 
 her panic-stricken troops to the battle, and with killing 
 effect poured the contents of her quivers of arrows upon 
 her foes. 
 
 At length, however, the driver of her elephant was 
 shot, a grandchild who was seated in her lap was 
 wounded with an arrow, and her elephant received a cut 
 on the proboscis, which made him dash back into the 
 river and make for the further side. Then the struggle 
 was over, for the craven-hearted troops, apparently not 
 able to fight without their empress, fled in terror and 
 dismay. 
 
 Though Mohabit sought to capture Noor Jehan im- 
 mediately after her defeat, he was disappointed, for the 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. i73 
 
 clever and active lady escaped to Lahore. There, how- 
 ever, she received letters from the emperor, which he 
 had been compelled to write, saying that matters were 
 now amicably arranged, and urging her to join him. 
 Suspecting nothing, she immediately set out for that pur- 
 pose, and when within a short distance of the camp she 
 was met by a strong body of Kajpoots, who conducted her 
 a prisoner to the presence of Mohabit and the emperor. 
 
 Mohabit, who attributed all his troubles to the in- 
 fluence of Noor Jehan, sought to compass her death. 
 He charged her before Jehangir of treason, and of 
 conspiring to place on the throne her stepson Sherier. 
 And after enlarging on these matters he concluded by 
 demanding the public punishment of the offender. 
 ' You, who are the Emperor of the Moguls,' said the 
 nobleman, ' whom we regard as something more than 
 human, ought to follow the example of God, who is no 
 respecter of persons.' 
 
 And Jehangir, with a baseness of mind that cannot be 
 too severely condemned, signed a warrant for the instant 
 execution of his beautiful and brave wife. Even now 
 the courage of Noor Jehan did not desert her, but 
 seemed to rise with danger, and she heard her doom 
 without emotion. Her only request was that she might 
 see her husband before she died. ' Imprisoned sove- 
 reigns,' she said, 'lose their right to life with their 
 freedom ; but permit me once more to see the emperor, 
 and to bathe with my tears the hand that has fixed the 
 seal to the warrant of my death.' 
 
 Mohabit acquiesced, and the emperor and the empress 
 
174 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 met once more. Noor Jehan uttered not a word, but 
 the tender melancholy of her demeanour affected 
 Jehangir even to tears, and, turning to their captor, he 
 exclaimed in pathetic tones, ' Will you not spare this 
 woman, Mohabit? You see how she weeps.' The 
 chivalrous nobleman relented and answered, 'The 
 Emperor of the Moguls should never ask in vain.' 
 Thereupon at a sign the guards retired, and Noor Jehan 
 was restored to liberty. 
 
 For many months the imperial couple, though 
 nominally at liberty, were not allowed to leave the 
 camp of Mohabit, and the strange sight was seen of a 
 subject taking with him in his train wherever he went 
 his liege lord. But this state of things could not go 
 on for ever, and Mohabit at length, having humbled 
 the emperor sufficiently, resigned his power. 
 
 I mmediately Jehangir was out of the clutches of his 
 foe, he listened to the prayers of Noor Jehan and 
 declared Mohabit a traitor, and set a price upon his 
 head. The bitter hate of the empress was tempered, 
 however, by the cooler wisdom of her brother, who, 
 knowing the value of Mohabit's military skill, persuaded 
 the emperor to pardon him, and entrust to him the 
 command of the army in the Deccan. Thus did the 
 strange episode conclude ; the proud subject coming off 
 victorious in a long struggle with his emperor and 
 empress. 
 
 For a few more years Noor Jehan was the ornament 
 of the imperial court, and the adviser and support of her 
 husband in all his arduous state duties. The influence, 
 
THE EMPRESS NOOR JEHAN. 175 
 
 which she exerted was very marvellous. Her power 
 was felt in every corner of the vast Indian Empire. But 
 with the death of Jehangir, in 1628, her reign came to 
 an end. 
 
 'The great queen Noor Jehan,' says Sir Edward 
 Sullivan, ' survived her husband eighteen years ; 
 £250,000 a year was annually paid to her out of the 
 public treasury ; her power, however, entirely ceased at 
 Jehangir's death ; from that day she never wore any 
 colour but white ; she was too proud to speak even of 
 public affairs, and she gave up her mind to study, 
 retirement and ease. Scorning to counsel where she 
 had once dictated, she retired altogether from the affairs 
 of state, and amongst the gardens and palaces of the 
 royal residence at Lahore she passed the luxurious 
 evening of a life of glory and vicissitude, that reminds 
 us of the last days of the magnificent Queen of Palmyra 
 in her royal retreat near Tibur.' 
 
XI 7. 
 
 MLTMTAZA ZEMANI, THE CONSOET OF SHAH 
 JEHAN. 
 
 MuMTAZA Zemani, the ' most exalted of the age,' was the 
 niece of Noor Mahal, the ' light of the world.' She was 
 the daughter of Asiph Khan, the brother of Noor Mahal, 
 and in her mind and person she had much of the 
 exquisite beauty and fascination of her aunt. 
 
 Mumtaza Zemani, when she first came under the 
 notice of Shah Jehan, was the wife of Jemal Khan, a 
 prominent nobleman at the court of Jehangir. At that 
 time she was called Arjemund Banu, and the praises of 
 her beauty were in everyone's mouth. 
 
 The meeting of Mumtaza Zemani, or Arjemund Banu, 
 with Shah Jehan, which was to change the whole course 
 of her life, was under extraordinary and romantic circum- 
 stances. To explain the incident, we must refer to a 
 strange custom of the Moguls, which was subversive of 
 all the Eastern rules of female seclusion. 'On the 
 Noroze, or festival held on the ninth day of the new 
 year, was celebrated a kind of carnival in the king's 
 seraglio, in the palace of the Moguls. At this fancy 
 
MUMTAZA ZEMANI, CONSORT OF SHAH JEHAN. 177 
 
 fair the ladies kept the stalls and sold whatever they 
 chose, such as fine purple and gold, rich embroideries 
 of the new fashion, ribbons, and cloth of gold, cloth worn 
 by ladies, and all other merchandise. By this means 
 the budding beauties of the court were brought under 
 the king's notice. The great feature of the fair was the 
 marketing of the king, who came in person to bargain, 
 and haggled with the she-merchants of his court, driving 
 them down ; asserting that things were too dear, that he 
 would not be imposed upon, and that the merchandise 
 of others was much better. The women, on the other 
 hand, ignored the kingly rank, and ran up the value of 
 their goods, insisting upon a higher price, often coming 
 to high words ; and telling him that he knew nothing 
 about it, and that he had better go about his business.'* 
 
 The fun at these fancy fairs often ran fast and 
 furious, and sometimes they were the cause of much 
 after-misery and trouble. There is a story told of the 
 Emperor Akbar, who at one of these fairs was once in 
 peril of his life, from a noble - minded and spirited 
 woman, who, instead of listening to his tale of love, 
 presented a dagger at his breast, and would have slain 
 him if an attendant had not promptly interfered. 
 
 It was at a gathering of the kind we have described, 
 in the imperial palace at Delhi, that Shah Jehan and 
 Mumtaza Zemani first met. The Emperor Jehangir 
 the father of Shah Jehan, had desired all the ladies to 
 provide precious stones, and the noblemen were com- 
 manded to purchase at whatever price the ladies asked. 
 
 * Sir Edward Sullivan. 
 
 12 
 
178 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Mumtaza Zemani had been requested by her husband 
 Jemal Khan to take charge of a stall, and so attractive 
 was the fair lady both in person and manners, that she 
 drew a large circle of friends, and speedily parted with 
 her precious stones for a fabulous sum. 
 
 It was when she had disposed of her stock-in-trade, 
 that the prince Shah Jehan drew near to her booth, and, 
 seeing the beautiful lady, advanced to her side, and 
 asked her what she had to sell. With the quick- witted- 
 ness of woman she promptly answered that she only 
 possessed one large diamond, and that its price was very 
 high. The prince desired to see it, and the fair one 
 showed him a piece of fine transparent sugar-candy of 
 a tolerably good diamond figure. With a pleasant air 
 she demanded a lakh of rupees, £12,500, for the worthless 
 article; and the prince instantly complied with her 
 request, and paid over the money. 
 
 This transaction led to further conversation, and 
 Shah Jehan found that the wit of Mumtaza Zemani 
 was as exquisite as her beauty. But, alas ! the same 
 could not be said of her modesty and womanly reserve. 
 The prince invited her at the close of the fair to his 
 palace, and instead of answering his request with the 
 indignation and spirit of the lady who was in a similar 
 way tempted by Akbar, she weakly consented, flattered 
 by the attentions of the heir-apparent. 
 
 When the husband of Muintaza Zemani heard of her 
 fall, and when she returned to his abode, he refused to 
 see her face. Thereupon the lady made complaint to 
 her lover, a;nd Shah Jehan, with princely vehemence, 
 
MUMTAZA ZEMANI, CONSORT OF SHAH JEHAN. 179 
 
 ordered Jemal Khan to the elephant garden, there to be 
 trodden to death. Before the stern sentence was 
 attempted to be carried into effect, however, the luckless 
 husband of the frail Mumtaza Zemani requested per- 
 mission to speak to the offended prince. Being graciously 
 allowed the favour, he proceeded to explain, in a despic- 
 able spirit of unmanliness, that his coldness to his wife, 
 far from being designed as an insult to the heir-apparent, 
 was intended as the highest possible compliment The 
 craven-hearted but much-sinned-against man declared 
 that he was not angry with his lady for her favourable 
 reception of the royal advances, but that he felt himself 
 unworthy to receive back to his house one who had 
 gained the affections of Shah Jehan. The prince was 
 delighted with the turn affairs were taking, gave Jemal 
 Khan a royal suit with the command of five thousand 
 horse, and relieved him of his domestic difficulty by taking 
 his wife away from him. 
 
 The whole incident is a wretched one, and we are glad 
 to turn away from it, and regard Mumtaza Zemani in 
 the nobler character which she assumed when she was 
 made Empress of India. When Shah Jehan ascended 
 the throne, his marriage was solemnized with great 
 pomp, and his consort proved a faithful and devoted 
 lady throughout the fourteen years of their married life. 
 She had not, perhaps, the strength of wUl or the com- 
 manding talents of her aunt, Noor Jehan, and did not 
 exert as great a political influence ; but in the palace 
 and the emperor's household she was greatly beloved 
 for her kindness of disposition and goodness of heart. 
 
 12—2 
 
i8o WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Her praises were sung by all, and her conduct in every 
 respect warranted the deep and lasting affection of Shah 
 Jehan. Mumtaza Zemani seems to have been a most 
 lovable woman, and had a wonderful power of influencing 
 and controlling human hearts. 
 
 Many children were born to the royal couple, and it 
 was at length in childbirth that the ' most exalted of the 
 age ' died. She had forebodings of a fatal termination to 
 her illness, and calling her sorrowing husband to her 
 side, she said : ' I am about to die. I cannot doubt it. 
 But before I quit this life I have two requests to make 
 to you. Promise me that you will never marry again, 
 that no more of your children may dispute with mine 
 your love and your riches ; swear to me, moreover, that 
 you will raise over my remains a tomb that will render 
 my name immortal.' Shah Jehan solemnly promised all 
 that was asked, and Mumtaza Zemani went peacefully the 
 way of all mankind. The mourning for the departed 
 lady was very great, the emperor sending forth an exceed- 
 ing bitter cry of anguish for the wife of his youth, whose 
 beauty and winsome ways had ever held his heart 
 captive, and had cheered many sad and solitary hours. 
 
 Shah Jehan, to his honour be it recorded, kept to the 
 
 letter the last requests of her whom he had loved so 
 
 well. He took no other wife to his palace ; he did not 
 
 even desire another : 
 
 ' Of slaves he had many, of wives but one. 
 There is but one God for the soul, he said, 
 And but one moon for the sun.' 
 
 Shah Jehan may be quoted with wonder as that almost 
 
MUMTAZA ZEMANI, CONSORT OF SHAH JEHAN. i8i 
 
 imaginary being of Mohammedan history, the husband 
 of but one wife. 
 
 When the poignancy of his grief had somewhat 
 abated, the emperor set himself to the sad and yet 
 pleasant task of erecting a tomb that would render the 
 name of his adored Mumtaza Zemani ever famous. And 
 how well he succeeded history relates, and we ourselves 
 can see at the present day. On the banks of the river 
 Jumna at Agra there arose the famous Taj Mahal, the 
 most costly tomb that ever covered mortal clay. 'To 
 this day may be seen, sharp and beautiful, as if chiselled 
 but yesterday, the marble walls and priceless mosaics, 
 and lofty minarets and polished dome, of the " queen of 
 edifices," reposing amid luxuriant gardens, marble foun- 
 tains, and waving cypresses, and affording a precious 
 proof of the affection and magnificence of the Emperor 
 of Hindustan, and of the worth and influence of his 
 beautiful wife, Mumtaza Zemani.' 
 
 We might here close our story of Mumtaza Zemani, 
 but many would feel that it was incomplete unless a 
 pretty full description of the tomb in which she was 
 buried was given. And this we therefore now give. 
 From the almost innumerable accounts that have been 
 written of the wonderful Taj Mahal, we choose extracts 
 from one by Miss C. F. Gordon Gumming ; and we 
 have been guided in our choice partly by the fact 
 that the writer is a lady, and our book is about ladies, 
 and partly by the conviction that Miss Gumming's 
 description is the most accurate and beautiful. 
 
 ' Of all the lovely things Ln creation,' Miss Gumming 
 
i82 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 writes, * whether of nature or of art, none has ever 
 conveyed to my mind the exquisite delight of that fairy- 
 like, snowy palace among tombs — the Taj Mahal. In 
 olden days, the Eastern poet, Sadi, complained that his 
 friends could not sympathize with his wearisome praises 
 of his love ; he said that, could they but once behold her 
 beauty, they might understand his song, which must 
 seem but as an idle tale to those whose minds had not 
 been steeped in the same sweet influences. So it is with 
 the loveliness of this fairy architecture. A cluster of 
 pearly, snow - white domes, nestling round one grand 
 central dome, like a gigantic pearl: these crowning a 
 building, all of purest, highly-polished marble, so perfect 
 in its proportion, so lovely in its design, so simply restful 
 to the eye, and withal so amazingly intricate in its 
 simpUcity, that it is, in truth, more like some strange 
 dream in marble than like a work of human hands. Its 
 four sides being precisely similar, it follows that, from 
 whatever side you behold it, its perfect form never 
 varies. Far from the city or from any other building, it 
 stands alone in its transcendent loveliness, having its 
 own rich Eastern garden on one side, while the warm red 
 sandstone wall, above which it is raised, is washed by the 
 blue waters of the sacred Jumna. 
 
 'This pearl among tombs was built by the Moham- 
 medan Emperor, Shah Jehan, in memory of the love of 
 his youth, his idolized Taj Mahal, the "crown of the 
 seraglio." The most exquisitely refined work is here 
 lavished with unsparing profusion, the walls, both 
 within and without, being enriched with inscriptions in 
 
MUMTAZA ZEMANI, CONSORT OF SHAH JEHAN. 183 
 
 Arabic, engraved and inlaid in marble, and with the 
 loveliest decorative designs of floral arabesques. To 
 Agra, as to the Temple of Solomon, were brought 
 together all manner of precious stones, " On3rx stones 
 and stones to set, glistening stones and stones of diverse 
 colours, and all manner of precious stones, and marble 
 stones in abundance." The marble stones were brought 
 all the Avay from Jeypore, or Ajmere, but the red sand- 
 stone was found in the neighbouring Mewal Hills. It is 
 said that twenty thousand men were employed for 
 upwards of seventeen years on the building, which cost 
 somewhere about three millions English money, to say 
 nothing of material supplied gratis by conquered foes, 
 and of compulsory work rewarded only by the daily 
 supply of rice. 
 
 ' According to the original design, the emperor was to 
 have had a similar tomb on the opposite bank of the 
 river, and the two were to have been united by a bridge 
 of fair white marble spanning the blue waters. Long ere 
 this could be accomplished, however, he fell sick unto 
 death. His body was laid beside that of his love in a 
 chamber below the Taj, where, as in all those great tombs, 
 the real sepulchre and the more ornamental sarcophagus 
 stationed above ground are totally distinct. Above the 
 tomb lights are kept constantly burning, and fresh 
 garlands of roses and marigolds are ever and anon laid 
 thereon, and given to those who visit the Taj. Formerly 
 the attendants were for ever chanting verses from the 
 Koran, and the sacred words were re-echoed by the great 
 dome. 
 
1 84 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 ' Entering the building from beneath an arch which 
 seems to reach to heaven, you pass in by a low portal, 
 and find that the whole interior is laid with mosaic work 
 more exquisite than even the most refined modern 
 Florentine work.' ' But the perfection of loveliness is the 
 marble screen, which in separate slabs extends all round 
 the marble tomb. These slabs are very large and several 
 inches thick, but they are pierced and carved with the 
 most elaborate open - work patterns, till they simply 
 resemble a piece of exquisite lace, with a border of 
 chiselled flowers resembling fleur-de-lis. Just try to 
 realize it — an immense circular screen of lovely lace, 
 which, on closer inspection, proves to be solid marble. 
 
 ' It was not till we returned at night to see the Taj by 
 the light of a full moon that we realized its ethereal, 
 unearthly loveliness, softened and undefined like some 
 fairy dream. In the warm sunlight it seems to cut clear 
 and sharp against the blue, like a glittering iceberg. In 
 the moonlight it is still dazzling, but seems as though 
 newly buried beneath a deep fresh fall of snow, lying 
 lightly on domes and pavement and minarets, and rising 
 above the tall cypresses and dark rich mass of foliage, 
 like some strange vision of purity. You can scarce 
 believe that it is real. You hold your breath lest you 
 should awaken and find that the beautiful picture was 
 but a dream. 
 
 ' After awhile we returned into that exquisite interior. 
 Weird-looking figures were burning blue lights, showing 
 every nook and cranny of the great dome. Awed by the 
 scene, we spoke to one another in low, subdued tones ; 
 
MUMTAZA ZEMANI, CONSORT OF SHAH JEHAN. 185 
 
 and struck by the numberless echoes of that wonderful 
 tomb, we tested them by singing a few lines of " Brief life 
 is here our portion." Straightway it seemed as though a 
 chorus of unearthly voices took up the strain, and 
 whispered the words again and again, and carried them 
 away heavenward on the clouds of blue smoke that rose 
 like incense — " Brief life is here our portion." ' 
 
XV. 
 
 PRINCESS AESHA. 
 
 Aesha was the daughter of Sultan Sujah, the second son 
 of Shah Jehan. She is spoken of as being very beautiful, 
 and as good as she was beautiful. Brought up in th« 
 court of the Great Mogul, she was early taught every 
 accomplishment of the age, and being of a pleasant 
 disposition and possessing great vivacity of spirits, she 
 soon became the favourite of the imperial court. No 
 great state festival or fancy fair, such as was held in 
 those days, was considered complete without the 
 presence of Aesha, the fair and the merry-hearted. 
 
 Amongst the numerous suitors of the lovely girl was 
 one who was every way worthy. This was her cousin, 
 Prince Mohammed, a son of Aurungzabe. The prince was 
 handsome and clever, and though lacking a little in 
 steadiness of purpose, was considered by everyone as an 
 honourable man. And there was great rejoicing at the 
 betrothal of Mohammed and Aesha. But it is as true in 
 the East as in the West that the course of true love never 
 runs smooth, and, through occurrences which we shall 
 
PRINCESS AESHA. 187 
 
 now relate, these two happy hearts were to know much 
 suffering and sorrow. 
 
 In the year 1657, in the twenty-ninth year of his 
 reign, Shah Jehan was seized with paralysis, and no 
 sooner was the fact noised abroad throughout the 
 kingdom than there was great commotion. In antici- 
 pation of the emperor's decease, his unworthy sons 
 quitted their respective governments of Bengal, Guzerat, 
 and the southern provinces, and marched with all their 
 forces straight on Delhi to contend for the throne. Dara, 
 the eldest, was the favourite son and the heir-pre- 
 sumptive, but the others disputed his right, and were 
 prepared for a struggle to snatch the imperial crown from 
 his grasp. 
 
 It was in vain that Shah Jehan wrote to his sons, 
 saying he was still alive and doing well ; for, anticipating 
 his speedy dissolution, they proceeded on their way. 
 Troops, with Dara at their head, were sent out against 
 the rebels ; but after a contest which was long doubtful, 
 victory at length declared itself on behalf of the 
 rebellious brothers. 
 
 Dara fled, and Shah Jehan was made prisoner by his 
 son Aurungzabe, who now showed himself in his true 
 colours, a bold and able, but unscrupulous, prince. 
 Having imprisoned his father, Aurungzabe slew his 
 brother Morad, and sent troops in pursuit of Dara, who 
 was taken and beheaded. The way to the throne thus 
 cleared, Aurungzabe ascended it in 1658 A.D., in the 
 fortieth year of his age. 
 
 During this fratricidal struggle our two lovers saw 
 
i88 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 little of each other, and were much distressed ; but when 
 the father of Mohammed became emperor, they supposed 
 that the way was open for their speedy union. But the 
 time was not yet. 
 
 Sultan Sujah the father of Aesha, and the only re- 
 maining brother of Aurungzabe, did not quietly acquiesce 
 in the seizure of the government by that prince. Gather- 
 ing together troops, "he measured his strength with 
 Aurungzabe on the plain before Allahabad, the ' city of 
 God,' but was defeated. 
 
 From Allahabad, Sujah fled to Bengal, and there sought 
 to retrieve his shattered fortunes. One of the first 
 things he did was to send for his wife and children, that 
 they might be out of the reach of the vengeance of 
 Aurungzabe, when he returned to Delhi. Thus was the 
 Princess Aesha separated from her lover ; and to make 
 the parting still more painful, she heard that Aurungzabe 
 had bidden Prince Mohammed give up all hope of ever 
 making her his wife. The bright face of the lovely 
 maiden was overclouded with sorrow as it had never 
 been before, when she turned her back on the place of 
 her birth and happy girlhood, to go forth to share her 
 father's misfortunes and perils. 
 
 It was at Monghyr that Sultan Sujah made a fresh 
 stand, and there it was that his family rejoined him. 
 Stragglers from the field of battle in the north-west 
 came in daily, and receiving fresh reinforcements from 
 many quarters, the sultan strengthened the fortifications 
 of Monghyr, and threw up entrenchments from the fort 
 to the hills. 
 
PRINCESS AESHA. 189 
 
 But the imperial troops were not idle. Aiirungzabe 
 ordered one of his famous generals, Meer Jumla, and 
 his son Prince Mohammed, to follow the retreating foe 
 and drive Sujah from Bengal. The prince, sinking all 
 personal feelings — ^his affection for Sujah and his love 
 for Aesha — set off on his task not in the happiest frame 
 of mind, but still with the determination to be an 
 obedient son, and to do his duty as faithfully as he 
 could. Little did he know that love erelong would prove 
 stronger than every other tie ! 
 
 Meer Jumla and Prince Mohammed after a toilsome 
 march reached MonghjT, and encamped within a few 
 miles of the fort. For a few days skirmishing parties 
 from both armies tried each other's strength, and then 
 feeling uncertain of his safety, Sultan Sujah withdrew 
 his troops from Monghyr and retreated to Rajmehal. 
 To his new retreat he was speedily followed, and having 
 resisted six days' attacks with spirit, but being convinced 
 of the unsafety of this place also, he embarked his 
 family and all his valuables on board boats, and during 
 a dark and stormy night crossed over the river to 
 Tondah, the fortifications of which were strong and»- 
 were made stronger. And fortunately for Sujah, the 
 very night that he arrived safely in Tondah, the rainy 
 season set in with great violence. 
 
 This respite, for it was impossible to carry on active 
 warfare during the four rainy months, gave Sujah the 
 opportunity of collecting fresh troops and munitions of 
 war. And his affairs began now to assume a more 
 favourable aspect, for in addition to the arrival of the 
 
I go WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 new troops, an event occurred which strengthened his 
 hands and caused great alarm and anxiety to the 
 imperial party. This important event was nothing short 
 of the going over of Prince Mohammed to the camp of 
 Sujah, and casting in his lot with the rebels. 
 
 The prince was of course led to take this step through 
 his love for Aesha. The sorrowful maiden pining for 
 her lover, and moved by compassion for her father's 
 misfortune, wrote an affecting letter with her own hand 
 to the prince. She lamented in the most pathetic terms 
 the hardness of her fate, which had compelled her to 
 see the man whom she had long considered as her 
 husband waging relentless war against her revered sire, 
 and pursuing him and his family to destruction. This 
 letter kindled to a flame the affection and love of Prince 
 Mohammed, and he resolved to relinquish all his 
 prospects of the empire ; to forfeit his father's favour, and 
 to abandon all the world for love. 
 
 Calling some of his friends together, and the officers 
 of the army, he declared to them his intention of going 
 over to the enemy at Tondah, and hoped that they 
 would speedily follow him. For some time the assembly 
 remained mute with astonishment; but instead of 
 opposing the measure, and pointing out to the prince 
 the folly of his designs, they, with that hypocrisy and 
 flattery which are so disgraceful to Eastern diplomacy, 
 said : ' Whatever your royal highness does must be 
 right; and there can be no doubt if you go over to 
 Sultan Sujah this evening, one-half of the army wLU 
 join your standard by sunrise.' 
 
PRINCESS AESHA. 191 
 
 However, when the prince had embarked in a pleasure 
 boat for Tondah, his quondam friends sent off an express 
 to his co-general, Meer Jumla, who was away in the 
 country on imperial business, to inform him of the 
 defection of Prince Mohammed and the necessity for 
 prompt action. 
 
 When Jumla received this intelligence, he was struck 
 with astonishment at the madness of the prince, and 
 hastened back to camp. There he found everything in 
 the greatest confusion, and many of the troops on the 
 point of mutiny. Mounting an elephant, he rode into 
 the midst of the disaffected army, harangued them, 
 pointing out the foUy of Mohammed, whom he stigma- 
 tized as a weak young man, governed only by his passion 
 for a lovely woman, and regardless of his duty as a son 
 of the emperor and a subject of the realm. This speech 
 had the desired effect, and the troops were quieted. 
 
 Meanwhile, what rejoicings there were at Tondah on 
 the arrival of the prince. His betrothed received him 
 with thankfulness and delight. Sujah welcomed him 
 with heart-felt joy, and the ladies of the palace hastened 
 the preparations for the wedding. Soon the city of 
 Tondah was a scene of festivity and rejoicing. No 
 thoughts of danger or anticipation of future evil were 
 allowed to interfere with the enjoyment of the present. 
 The nuptials of Mohammed and Aesha were celebrated 
 with great pomp, and the whole city was ablaze with 
 illuminations. Thus under the most romantic circum- 
 stances were these two affectionate and faithful souls 
 united. Love had once more in human history proved 
 
192 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 itself the victor over every discouragement and every 
 drawback and difficulty. 
 
 But, alas ! the marriage festivities were scarcely con - 
 eluded, when the city was aroused from its dream of 
 happiness by the intelligence of the approach of the 
 imperial forces. 
 
 Sultan Sujah and Prince Mohammed gave battle to 
 the troops sent against them on the plain outside the 
 city walls, and were defeated with great slaughter. 
 Effecting their escape, they re-entered the city ; but 
 fearing to trust to its strength, they embarked that night 
 with their families and treasures on board swift-rowing 
 boats, and made the best of their way to Dacca. 
 
 When Aurungzabe, at Delhi, heard of the defection of 
 Mohammed and of his marriage with his cousin Aesha, 
 he was overwhelmed with astonishment and rage, and 
 feared for his throne, anticipating that the troops in Bengal 
 would follow the prince into the enemy's camp. Gather- 
 ing together as large an army as he could at a moment's 
 notice, the emperor placed himself at its head, and 
 started for the seat of war. He had actually marched 
 several days on the route to Bengal, when the glad 
 tidings reached him of the success of his arms at 
 Tondah, and of the flight from that place of the re- 
 bellious princes. 
 
 Keturning to Delhi in a calmer frame of mind, 
 Aurungzabe was yet far from easy or content, for as lolig 
 as the Prince Mohammed was with Sujah, there was 
 always a probability of his brother being again enabled 
 to contend for the empire. Thinking over this matter. 
 
PRINCESS AESHA. 193 
 
 the wily monarch devised a stratagem to break off the 
 friendship of the two princes. 
 
 It was a letter that led Prince Mohammed to unite 
 his fortunes with Sujah; and it was a letter, though 
 not a love-letter, that was to ' separate chief friends.' 
 Aurungzabe wrote ah epistle as if addressed secretly to 
 Mohammed, containing hints of the latter being willing 
 to betray his father-in-law to death, though there was 
 not a word of truth in the allegations. This letter was 
 sent by a special messenger, who had instructions to 
 throw himself in the way of Sujah's spies, so that he 
 should be discovered and the missive taken from him by 
 Sujah. 
 
 The epistle ran as follows : ' To our beloved son 
 Mohammed, whose happiness and safety are joined with 
 our life. It was with regret and sorrow that we parted 
 with our son, when his valour became necessary to carry 
 on the war against Sujah. We hoped, from the love 
 we bear to our firstborn, to be gratified soon with his 
 return, and that he would have brought the enemy 
 captive to our presence in the space of a month, to 
 relieve our mind from anxiety and fear. But seven 
 months passed away without the completion of the 
 wishes of Aurungzabe. Instead of adhering to your 
 duty, Mohammed, you betrayed your father, and threw 
 a blot on your fair fame. The smiles of a woman have 
 gvercome filial piety. Honour is forgotten in the bright- 
 ness of her beauty; and he who was destined to rule 
 the empire of the Moguls has himself become a slave. 
 But as Mohammed seems to repent of his folly, we 
 
 13 
 
194 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 forget his crimes. He has invoked the name of God 
 to vouch for his sincerity, and our parental affection 
 returns : he has already our forgiveness ; but, the execu- 
 tion of what he proposes is the only means to regain our 
 favour.' 
 
 This ambiguous and suspicious document was read by 
 Sujah, and produced that effect on his mind that 
 Aurungzabe expected. He became suspicious of the 
 good faith of his son-in-law, and all the protestations of 
 Mohammed could not remove his suspicions. Sujah 
 had an affection for the prince, and he was more grieved 
 and vexed at being disappointed in the judgment which 
 he had formed of him than at the supposed treachery. 
 
 Mohammed got his beloved Aesha, who never doubted 
 him for a moment, to speak to Sujah and try to remove 
 his discontent and anger ; but the fair lady pleaded in 
 vain, for the sultan pointed to the letter, and said that 
 it bore upon it the stamp of truth. And the lying 
 epistle wrought its wicked mission. After three days of 
 great agitation of spirit Sujah sent for his son-in-law, 
 and told him in the presence of his council that after 
 all the struggles of affection with suspicion, the latter 
 had prevailed ; that he could no longer behold Mohammed 
 with an eye of friendship, should he even swear to his 
 innocence in the holy temple at Mecca ; that the bond 
 of union and confidence which had lately subsisted 
 between them was broken, and that instead of a son 
 and friend he beheld him in the light of an enemy. 
 
 'It is necessary,' said the sultan, 'for the peace of 
 both that we should part. And take your wife, Aesha, 
 
PRINCESS AESHA. 195 
 
 with you, and all the wealth and jewels which belong to 
 her rank. The treasures of Sujah are open. You may 
 take whatever you please. Only, go! Aurungzabe 
 should thank me for sending away his son before he has 
 committed a crime.' 
 
 With increasing sadness and dismay Prince Mohammed 
 listened to the wrathful sultan. He felt the injustice of 
 the reproaches ; he admired the magnanimity of Sujah ; 
 he pitied the sorrows of his father-in-law ; but his own 
 condition was equally deplorable. He knew the stern 
 rigour of Aurungzabe, who never trusted any man twice, 
 and who would not overlook rebellion even in his own 
 son. The prospect was full of gloom on either side. 
 Distrust and misery were with Sujah, and a prison was 
 the least punishment to be expected from Aurungzabe. 
 
 That night was a sad one for the husband and wife — 
 almost alone in the world, with scarcely a friend. 
 Happily they both believed in the goodness of God, and 
 stayed themselves upon Him. On the morrow they pre- 
 pared to leave the city and their kindred, but it was not 
 done without a struggle and without tears. The mother 
 of Aesha gave her daughter her blessing, and Sujah 
 presented them with jewels, plate and money to a great 
 amount. Under such sad circumstances did the but 
 lately wedded pair turn their backs on those they loved, 
 and pursue their journey to the imperial camp in 
 Bengal to give themselves up. 
 
 As Mohammed drew near to the troops he had once 
 commanded, and to the general with whom he had once 
 co-operated, his melancholy increased, for the irony of 
 
 13—2 
 
196 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 his fate came home to his heart. He almost regretted 
 the step he had taken a few months before. But a 
 glance at his lovely, brave, and patient wife, Avho, in all 
 his trials, was ever faithful and true, revived his spirits, 
 and gave him fresh heart. He thanked God for Aesha, 
 and whispered to her as she was carried along by his 
 side, ' Come what may, we have been happy together.' 
 
 Having approached within a few miles of the im- 
 perialists, Mohammed sent to announce his arrival to 
 the vizier, Meer Jumla, who hastened to receive him with 
 all the honours due to his rank. A squadron with 
 drawn swords encircled the prince and princess, and 
 conducted them to a tent, where they were detained as 
 prisoners until instructions came from Aurungzabe to send 
 them on to Delhi. Thither the unfortunate ones were 
 carried by forced mai-ches, and, according to one story, 
 after appearing before Aurungzabe and listening to his 
 upbraidings, they were imprisoned in the dreary fortress 
 of Gwalior till death put an end to their misfortunes. 
 
 It has been discovered of late years, however, that the 
 lovers did not die at Gwalior. In 1672 they were for- 
 given and removed to Sebneghur, and received an allow- 
 ance of a thousand rupees per month for their private 
 expenses. In 1675 Mohammed was made commander 
 of twenty thousand, and presented with a lakh of rupees. 
 In 1678 the prince died, and was buried close to the 
 celebrated saint, Cuttub Addin, near Delhi. 
 
 At what date and under what circumstances the 
 Princess Aesha died we cannot say. Of her latter days 
 we can gather nothing. All we are sure of is, that she 
 
PRINCESS AESHA. 197 
 
 bravely shared her husband's misfortunes, and lived to 
 rejoice in his returning prosperity. She was a noble 
 woman, and her name will ever be remembered in the 
 annals of India, and the influence of her example will 
 ever be for good. She being dead, yet speaketh. 
 
XVI. 
 THE RANEE OF JODPORE. 
 
 The Ranee of Jodpore, the wife of Jeswunt Sing, though 
 a beautiful lady, was famous more for her courage and 
 determination of character than for her beauty. She 
 was a princess of the house of Mewar, one of the 
 strongest and proudest of the Rajpoot clans. 
 
 She was married when quite a girl to the renowned 
 Jeswunt Sing of Jodpore, or Marwar, and in the new 
 princely house to which she was taken her daring spirit 
 found much to feed upon, and she sympathized with 
 and helped her husband in all his bold plans and under- 
 takings. 
 
 Jeswunt Sing was one of the most remarkable men of 
 his day, and influenced greatly the stirring events which 
 were then taking place in India. It was the time of the 
 struggle of the sons of Shah Jehan for the empire of the 
 East, and the different Mohammedan factions were 
 turning to the Hindu rajahs to aid them in their 
 schemes of aggrandizement. 
 
 The Rajah of Jodpore, influenced to no slight extent 
 
THE RANEE OF JODPORE. 199 
 
 by his wife, who was a strong partisan of Shah Jehan 
 and Dara, went forth to assist the emperor with his 
 forces. And the brave ranee took charge of the city of 
 Jodpore during the absence of her lord. 
 
 With some thousands of Rajpoots and a number of 
 imperial troops, Jeswunt Sing sought to stop the progress 
 of Aurungzabe, and Morad towards Delhi. Near the 
 Nerbudda, about fifteen miles south of Oojein, a battle 
 was fought, and though the Rajpoots behaved with 
 their accustomed bravery, through the desertion of the 
 emperor's troops they lost the day. By sunset ten 
 thousand of their number were dead on the field of 
 battle, and Jeswunt Sing, with the remnant of his 
 forces, retreated to his own country. 
 
 It was with a heavy heart that he drew near to 
 Jodpore, for he knew that his favourite queen, the 
 ranee, would be terribly distressed at his defeat and 
 flight, on account of the shame and disgrace to them- 
 selves, as well as the disappointment it would be to 
 Shah Jehan. And he was right: the ranee was dis- 
 tressed, and showed it in a way that was novel and 
 startling for the wife of a Hindu prince, who is 
 generally supposed to stand in fear and awe of her lord. 
 
 Bernier says : ' The wife of Jeswunt Sing, when she 
 heard her husband was nigh, and had understood what 
 had passed in the battle — that he had fought with all 
 possible courage, that he had but four or five hundred 
 men left, and at last, no longer able to resist the enemy, 
 had been forced to retreat — instead of sending someone 
 to condole with him in his misfortunes, commanded to 
 
200 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 shut the gates of the castle, and not to let the disgraced 
 men enter. 
 
 ' " He was not her husband !" she cried ; " the son-in- 
 law of the great Eana of Mewar could not have a soul 
 so mean ; he was to remember that, being grafted into 
 so illustrious a house, he must imitate its virtue ; in a 
 word, he was to vanquish or die." A moment after she 
 was of another humour. She commanded a pile of wood 
 to be laid, that she might burn herself. She said they 
 had deceived her ; that her husband must needs be dead ; 
 that it could not be otherwise. And after a little while 
 she was seen to change countenance, to fall into a passion, 
 and break into a thousand reproaches against him. 
 
 ' In short, she remained thus transported eight or 
 nine days without being able to resolve to see her 
 husband, till at last, her mother coming, brought her 
 in time to herself by assuring her that, as soon as the 
 rajah had refreshed himself, he would raise another 
 army to fight Aurungzabe and repair his honour.' 
 
 When the wrath of the ranee was appeased the gates 
 of the city were thrown open, and Jeswunt Sing en- 
 tered. And the hero did not upbraid his wife for her 
 contumacy, for he admired her spirit and daring, 
 and was proud rather than otherwise of one who had 
 the courage to set even her husband at defiance when 
 she thought he was to blame. 
 
 And the ranee, who was as loving as she was spirited, 
 attended, after her anger was over, with tender care to 
 her husband's wounds, and the wounds of his com- 
 panions in arms. 
 
THE RANEE OF JODPORE. 201 
 
 Aurungzabe, who ascended the throne soon after these 
 events, sent assurances of pardon to Jeswunt, and bade 
 him bring a strong force to assist him in his struggle 
 with Sujah. The rajah, seeing in this summons a chance 
 of revenge, sent word that he Avould not delay in joining 
 the troops of Aurungzabe at Khujwa, thirty miles north 
 of Allahabad. And as he set off on his expedition the 
 ranee smiled a bright farewell, assuring him that she 
 had had dreams which augured that he would be 
 prosperous, and return laden with spoil. 
 
 When the day of battle arrived Jeswunt took his 
 stand on the side of Aurungzabe's forces, but at the first 
 onset wheeled about with his gallant cavaliers, and at- 
 tacked the rearward of the imperial army, which he cut 
 to pieces. Advancing then suddenly on the imperial 
 tent, which was left unprotected, he deUberately loaded 
 his camels with the most valuable effects, and, leaving 
 the brothers Aurungzabe and Sujah to fight out their 
 battle, hoping with all his heart that they would destroy 
 each other, he went off with his spoils, which included 
 the royal tent itself, to his own territories. Great was 
 the rejoicing at Jodpore, and especially in the palace, at 
 this brilliant, if somewhat base, achievement, the ranee 
 declaring that the past defeat and disgrace were amply 
 condoned. 
 
 For a time Jeswunt remained quiet in his stronghold, 
 but erelong there came another epistle from Aurungzabe, 
 who had won the 'day at Khujwa, assuring him once 
 more of his entire forgiveness, and offering him the 
 viceroyalty of Guzerat, if he would simply remain 
 
202 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE JN THE EAST. 
 
 neutral in the strife that was being waged amongst the 
 imperial brothers for the sovereignty of India. Tempted 
 by this rich bait, Jeswunt signified his consent, and set 
 off' for his viceroyalty in the south. 
 
 To Guzerat Jeswunt took his eldest son, who was 
 now old enough to bear arms, and who had the spirit 
 and fire of his mother. There father and son remained 
 for some time, winning for themselves great renown in 
 the wars they waged against Sevaji, and other foes of 
 the state. 
 
 It is not our intention, however, to recount all the ex- 
 ploits of Jeswunt Sing, but only those incidents in his 
 brilliant career in which the Eanee of Jodpore bore a 
 part. 
 
 leaving, then, many interesting events untold, we 
 come to the time, when Aurungzabe, firmly established 
 on the throne of the Moguls, resolved to destroy, if 
 possible, the power of Jeswunt, and compass his ruin. 
 The emperor had never forgiven the past actions of the 
 rajah, and had only been biding his time to work his 
 destruction. In 1670, gladly availing himself of a re- 
 bellion amongst the Afghans in Cabul, he sent for 
 Jeswunt, and appointed him to the chief command of 
 the troops he was sending to punish the rebels. The 
 expectation of the emperor was that the turbulent and 
 almost savage Afghans would capture and slay the 
 troublesome rajah and his Eajpoots. 
 
 Jeswunt Sing accepted the post at once, mainly 
 because it was the post of honour and danger ; and his 
 ranee, when she heard of the enterprise, gladly ac- 
 
THE RANEE OF JODPORE. 203 
 
 quiesced in it, and proffered to accompany her husband 
 and share his perils. 
 
 It was arranged that their son, Pirthi Sing, who had 
 arrived at man's estate, should take charge of the an- 
 cestral dominions, and that their other sons should go 
 with them ; and when all was satisfactorily settled the 
 rajah and ranee, with a large force of chosen troops, 
 upon whom they could depend, set out for the campaign 
 against the Afghans. 
 
 Scarcely had Jeswunt departed when the perfidious 
 Aurungzabe sent for Pirthi Sing to appear at court. 
 When the young man arrived the emperor received him 
 with specious courtesy, asked after the welfare of the 
 rajah and ranee, and hoped that the expedition on 
 which they had started would be a prosperous and 
 glorious one. 
 
 But though Aurungzabe received the heir of Jeswunt 
 with kindness and the distinctions which were his due, 
 he purposed in his heart to slay him. One day when 
 the young rajah entered his presence the emperor 
 stepped up to him with unusual familiarity, and 
 grasping firmly his folded hands, the usual attitude 
 of deference in one of his rank, said, ' Well, rahtore, it is 
 told me you possess as nervous an arm as your father, 
 and the spirit of your mother. What can you do V 
 
 ' God preserve your majesty,' replied the Rajpoot 
 prince ; ' when the sovereign of mankind lays the hand 
 of protection on the meanest of his subjects, all his hopes 
 are realized ; but when he condescends to take both of 
 mine, I feel as if I could conquer the world.' His 
 
204 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 vehement and animated demeanour gave full force to his 
 words, and Aurungzabe sharply exclaimed, ' Ah ! here is 
 another Jeswunt '; yet affecting to be pleased with the 
 frank boldness of the prince's speech, he ordered him a 
 splendid dress, which, as was customary, Pirthi Sing put 
 on, and having made his obeisance, left the presence in 
 the certain assurance of promotion and exaltation. 
 
 But, alas ! that day was his last. When he reached 
 his quarters he was taken suddenly ill, and soon expired 
 in great torture ; and to the present time his death is 
 attributed to the poisoned robe of honour presented by 
 Aurungzabe. 
 
 In the refinement of cruelty, the emperor sent off an 
 express to Cabul to acquaint the bereaved Jeswunt and 
 his ranee of the death of their heir, and to condole with 
 them in their grief Great was the sorrow of Jeswunt, and 
 terrible was the anguish of heart of the ranee, who was so 
 proud of her brave and warlike son. And to add to their 
 troubles, the ungenial climate of Afghanistan took off 
 their remaining sons, Juggut Sing and Dalthurman. 
 
 And not long did Jeswunt Sing survive his children. 
 Some say that grief broke his heart, but others maintain 
 that he died from poison administered by the orders of 
 Aurungzabe, who had vowed that he should never return 
 alive from Cabul. It is every way likely that he met 
 with foul play, for the enmity which the emperor 
 cherished for him was something awful in its intensity. 
 A chronicler of the time expressed the general feeling of 
 the public ' when he said, ' Sighs never ceased flowing 
 from Auruns'zabe's heart while Jeswunt lived.' 
 
THE RANEE OF JODPORE. 205 
 
 The situation of the ranee, away in the wilds of 
 Afghanistan, without husband and without sons, was 
 a very sad one ; and the sorrowful lady, weary of life, 
 intimated her determination to burn with her lord, as 
 became a loving and faithful wife. But her friends and 
 faithful retainers interfered and forcibly prevented her 
 carrying out her resolution, for it was known that she 
 expected another baby ere many weeks should elapse. 
 
 When news of the death of the gallant chief reached 
 Jodpore, the Kajpoots were almost in despair at the loss 
 of the defender of their faith. ' The bells of the temples 
 were mute, the sacred shell no longer sounded at sun- 
 rise, the Brahmins vitiated their doctrines, and learned 
 the Moslem creed.' 
 
 In a little time the ranee was safely delivered of a boy 
 in the city of Cabul ; and when she was able to travel, 
 the rahtore contingent, with their infant prince, who 
 was named Ajit, his mother, the daughters and estab- 
 lishment of their late rajah, prepared to return to their 
 native land. 
 
 In due course they arrived at Delhi, and having re- 
 lated to Aurungzabe the sad events which had occurred 
 in Afghanistan, the ranee and her train determined to 
 push on for Jodpore. But they were not to get away 
 without a struggle. The unrelenting tyrant, carrying 
 his vengeance towards Jeswunt even beyond the grave 
 demanded that the infant Prince Ajit should be sur- 
 rendered to his custody. The ranee, however, refused, 
 and her brave Rajpoots supported her. When the 
 emperor tempted them to give up their prince, by 
 
2o6 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST, 
 
 promising to divide amongst them the lands of Jodpore, 
 they replied, ' with eyes red -with rage,' ' Our country is 
 with our sinews, and these can defend both it and our 
 lord.' 
 
 Departing from the presence of Aurungzabe, they 
 prepared for a struggle. Their first thought was how to 
 secure the safety of their prince and the ranee, and here a 
 woman's wit was superior to all the cunning of men. 
 The ranee assured them that, as for herself, she would 
 take her share and chance in the fight for liberty ; and 
 as for the baby boy, they might leave him to her, and she 
 would see that he was soon placed beyond all harm. 
 
 The next day the infant prince was concealed in a 
 basket of sweetmeats, and entrusted to a Moslem who 
 pitied the misfortunes of the Hindu princely house, and 
 promised on the Koran to convey his precious charge 
 outside the city walls, and remain with him at a certain 
 appointed spot till some of them appeared to claim him. 
 
 Immediately the man had departed with the lad, there 
 was a consultation of the brave Rajpoots; and as it 
 seemed impossible to ensure the safety of their wives 
 and children, the terrible resolution was formed of 
 putting them to death, so that they should not fall into 
 the hands of Aurungzabe, who would only work them 
 evil. All the women of the party, except the ranee, were 
 placed in an apartment filled with gunpowder, and at a 
 given signal a torch was applied and the awful sacrifice 
 was accomplished. 
 
 Then buckling on sword and armour, the Rajpoots, 
 with the brave ranee in their midst, sallied forth from the 
 
THE RANEE OF JODPORE. 207 
 
 palace they occupied, which was surrounded by imperial 
 troops, and endeavoured to cut their way out of the city. 
 ' They made oblations to the gods, took a double portion 
 of opium, and mounted their steeds.' Like heroes they 
 fought and like heroes they fell, and but a small 
 company lived to tell the tale. That battle fought in 
 the streets of Delhi by the brave little band of Rajpoots 
 was one of the most glorious on record, for it was one 
 against a thousand, and it was for their princess and her 
 infant son, and for their fatherland. 
 
 When the ranee, who survived the conflict, and her few 
 warriors reached the spot appointed for the hiding-place 
 of the infant prince, they found him safe and sound, as 
 the Moslem sweetmeat-seller had faithfully executed 
 his trust. With rapture beyond words to express, the 
 ranee received her child, and, hurrying away with him, 
 she rested not till she had carried him into the presence 
 of her kinsman, the Rana of Mewar, and from the rana 
 she prayed for sanctuary for the prince during the 
 dangers of his minority. 
 
 That sanctuary was promptly and gladly granted, and 
 the young Ajit was sent off under safe escort to the 
 isolated rock of Aboo, where he was placed in a 
 monastery of recluses and reared with care and 
 devotion. 
 
 The Ranee of Jodpore returned to the capital of her 
 kingdom, and there nursed the spirit of resistance 
 against Aurungzabe, and supported her son's rights 
 until he was of age to take the field himself against the 
 enemies of their house. The heroic lady did not live to 
 
2o8 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 see how famous her son became, but she survived long 
 enough to rejoice in the return of the tide of prosperity 
 to the city and territories of Jodpore. In a good old 
 age, and full of honours, she entered into her rest, glad 
 at the thought of joining her lord, the gallant Jeswunt 
 Sing, in the mansions of the blest. 
 
XVIT. 
 THE PRINCESS OF ROOPNAGURH. 
 
 Of the early days of the Princess o£ Roopnagurh we can 
 gather nothing. Though the daughter of a famous 
 Rajjpoot house, it is probable she would never have been 
 known beyond her own clan or country, except for a 
 remarkable episode which not only brought the princess 
 to public notice ; but had a great influence on the events 
 of the time. 
 
 The Emperor Aurungzabe, unlike his predecessors 
 Jehangir and Shah Jehan, was a man of unmixed Tartar 
 blood. Jehangir was the son of a Rajpoot princess of 
 Amber, and Shah Jehan of a princess of the house of 
 Marwar. Aurungzabe, however, was the offspring of a 
 Mogul dame. And there can be no doubt that the want 
 of consanguinity with the Hindus was the cause of 
 much of the opposition he met with during his struggle 
 for the throne and throughout his reign. The great 
 moral strength derived from the unity of the indigen- 
 ous races with their conquerors was a patent fact, for 
 during no similar period was the empire so secure, nor 
 the Hindu race so cherished, as during the reigns of 
 Jehangir and Shah Jehan. 
 
 14 
 
2IO WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 The politic Aurungzabe was not blind to this delect in 
 himself, and he tried to remedy it in his successors by 
 taking to wife more than one Rajpoot lady by whom he 
 had children. And it was in the carrying out of this 
 policy of obtaining Kajpoot wives that the heroine of 
 our story, the Princess of Roopnagurh, was brought to 
 notice and became famous. 
 
 The agents of Aurungzabe, in looking round the royal 
 houses of Rajpootana for lovely ladies to transplant to 
 the emperor's harem, saw the Princess of Roopnagurh, 
 and carrying tidings of her high birth and beauty to 
 Aurungzabe, that monarch determined to make her his 
 own. 
 
 Without delay the emperor sent an embassy, and 
 a force of two thousand horse, to demand the hand of 
 the fair lady, and to escort her to his capital. 
 
 Compliance with his wishes he considered certain, as 
 in previous cases ; but he had a lady with a will of her 
 own and with spirit to deal with, and he soon found 
 out that, emperor though he was, he could not get every- 
 thing he desired. The haughty Rajpootani, hating the 
 oppressor of her race, and indignant at the manner in 
 which he sought her hand, rejected with disdain the 
 proffered alliance, and announced her determination to 
 die rather than consent to become the wife of Aurungzabe. 
 
 But before proceeding to such an extremity, she de- 
 termined to try another plan of foiling the designs of 
 the emperor, and that was to become the wife of a prince 
 of her own race. 
 
 In 1654 Rana Raj Sing mounted the throne of 
 
THE PRINCESS OF ROOPNAGURH. 211 
 
 Mewar, and distinguished himself by one or two gallant 
 exploits^ making his name famous. And it was to this 
 chief of the Rajpoot race that the Princess of Roopna- 
 gurh turned in her hour of need. Justified by brilliant 
 precedents, she resolved to entrust her cause to the 
 chivalrous rajah, offering herself as the reward of his 
 protection. 
 
 Accordingly, the princess addressed a letter to the 
 rana, which she sent by the hands of the family priest, 
 her preceptor, who deemed his office honoured by being 
 the messenger of her wishes. The letter, after expres- 
 sions of friendship, if not something more, referred to the 
 demand of Aurungzabe for her hand, about which she 
 said in bitter scorn and anger : ' Is the swan to be the 
 mate of the stork ; a Rajpootani, pure in blood, to be 
 wife to the monkey-faced barbarian V She scouted the 
 very idea, and declared her fixed resolve to take her life 
 if not rescued and married by the noble rana. 
 
 With joy, Rana Raj Sing received the epistle of the 
 princess, and resolved to win the brave lady for his 
 bride, and to seize the opportunity to throw away the 
 scabbard and commence a warfare with Aurungzabe for 
 the freedom of his country and the defence of the 
 Hindu faith. 
 
 With a chosen band of brave warrior associates, the 
 rana passed the foot of the Aravadi, and appearing 
 suddenly before the fortress of Roopnagurh, cut up the 
 imperial guards, and bore off the princess to his capital. 
 The lady was in raptures at the brave deed, and loving 
 the handsome and chivalrous rajah, she gladly fulfilled 
 
 ' 14—2 
 
212 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 her promise, and entered his palace, after the prescribed 
 marriage rites had been performed, as his wife. 
 
 The anger and rage of Aurungzabe, when the news of 
 the abduction was carried to him, were more than words 
 can describe, for he not only felt the loss of the lady, but 
 the shame of the circumstances under which it had been 
 effected. His authority had been scorned and his 
 power set at defiance. 
 
 What occurred immediately after this episode is un- 
 certain, for, as Colonel Tod remarks, .'the annalist of 
 Rajpootana is but an indifferent chronologist,' and mixes 
 up different events. However, it seems pretty certain 
 that for the time the haughty Aurungzabe, owing to 
 pressure of other troubles, had to swallow the insult and 
 bear as best he could the triumphant revilings of the 
 exultant lady who had escaped from his grasp and 
 become the wife of the hero of her choice. 
 
 And while the emperor, who never forgot and never 
 forgave an insult, was waiting for the hour of retribution, 
 the princess and her husband were happy in each 
 other's society, and were looking after the welfare and 
 happiness of their subjects. 
 
 About this time there occurred one of those awful 
 famines from which the people of India have suffered 
 at intervals for centuries. This event called out the 
 sympathy and active help of the princess. A description 
 of the disaster in the words of a native historian of the 
 time will give us a very clear idea of the frightful 
 character of an Eastern famine. 'For want of water the 
 world was in despair, and people went mad with hunger. 
 
THE PRINCESS OF ROOPNAGURH. 213 
 
 Things unknown as food were eaten. The husband 
 abandoned the wife, the wife the husband ; parents sold 
 their children — time increased • the evil ; it spread far 
 and wide ; even the insects died : they had nothing to 
 feed on. Thousands of all ages became victims to 
 hunger. Those who procured food to-day ate twice 
 what nature required. The wind was from the west, 
 a pestilential vapour. The constellations were always 
 visible at night, nor was there a cloud in the sky by 
 day ; and thunder and lightning were unknown. Such 
 portents filled mankind with dread. Rivers, lakes, and 
 fountains were dried up. Men of wealth meted out the 
 portions of food. The ministers of religion forgot their 
 duties. There was no longer distinction of caste, and the 
 Sudra and the Brahmin were undistinguishable. Strength, 
 wisdom, caste, tribe were all abandoned, and food alone 
 was the object. Fruits, flowers, everything vegetable, 
 even trees, were stripped of their bark, to appease the 
 cravings of hunger : yea, man ate man ; cities were 
 depopulated. The seed of families was lost, the fishes 
 were extinct, and the hope of all extinguished.' 
 
 During this terrific pestilence, this fearful calamity, 
 the princess acted the part of a philanthropist. There 
 was enough and to spare in the royal granaries, and the 
 good lady went in and out amongst the people, minister- 
 ing to their sickness and supplying their wants. With 
 such awful destitution around, it was not much that she 
 could do ; but what she could do she did, with cheer- 
 fulness and heartiness, and brought upon her head the 
 blessing of him who was ready to perish. 
 
214 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 One means of helping the poor was the finding 
 employment for them by the erection of the great 
 national work called Lake Eajsumund, about twenty- 
 five miles north of the capital of Me war. A small 
 perennial stream, named the Gomtee, or ' serpentine,' 
 flowing from the mountains of the Aravadi, was arrested 
 in its course, and confined by an immense embankment 
 so as to form a lake. The band, or dam, forms an 
 irregular segment of a circle, embracing an extent of 
 nearly three miles, and encircling the waters on every 
 side except the space between the north-west and north- 
 east points. This barrier, which confines a sheet of 
 water of great depth, and about twenty miles in circum- 
 ference, is entirely of white marble, with a flight of steps 
 of the same material, throughout this extent, from the 
 summit to the water's edge ; the whole buttressed by an 
 enormous rampart of earth. 
 
 ' One million one hundred and fifty thousand pounds 
 sterling contributed by the rana, his chiefs, and opulent 
 subjects was expended on this work, of which the 
 material was from the adjacent quarries.' ' But,' as 
 Colonel Tod justly remarks, 'magnificent, costly, and 
 useful as it is, it derives its chief beauty from the 
 benevolent motive to which it owes its birth : to alleviate 
 the miseries of a starving population, and make their 
 employment conducive to national benefit.' 
 
 In the midst of wars and rumours of wars it is pleasing 
 to find Hindu royalties thinking of, and caring for, their 
 poor and miserable subjects. And it is not the least 
 claim that the Princess of Roopnagurh, who had become 
 
THE PRINCESS OF ROOPNAGURH. 215 
 
 the Ranee of Mewar, has upon our attention and regard, 
 that she took a prominent part in suggesting and seeing 
 carried out that gigantic scheme of benevolenpe which 
 remains even to this day as a testimony to her worth, 
 and the worth of her royal husband. 
 
 Scarcely was Mewar freed from the dreadful famine, 
 than a fresh trouble threatened the state, and also the 
 other Hindu states; and this new trouble gave the 
 princess and the rana another opportunity of showing 
 the nobility of their characters. 
 
 We refer to the capitation tax called Jezeya. 
 Aurungzabe had been trying for a few years to enforce 
 the conversion of the Hindus to the Mohammedan faith 
 by the severest penalties, but all his efforts had been in 
 vain ; for few had left the religion of their fathers, 
 though fire and the sword had desolated their towns, 
 villages and homesteads. Aurungzabe had to acknow- 
 ledge that his proselytizing had failed. 
 
 Being in sad want of money, the emperor devised what 
 he thought a clever way out of his difficulties, and a 
 method of covering up his failure. He determined to 
 institute a capitation tax ' to balance,' as he said, 'the 
 account between the two religions.' One historian 
 characterizes this enactment as so contrary to all 
 notions of sound policy, as well as of the feelings of 
 humanity, that reflection seeks the motive with amaze- 
 ment. Many of the people had not the means to pay' 
 and certainly none had the desire, as the whole thing 
 hinged on a question of religion. To refuse to meet the 
 tax meant risk of imprisonment or death, while to meet it 
 
2i6 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 meant acknowledging the superiority of Mohammedan- 
 ism over Hinduism. 
 
 In this dilemma the Kana of Mewar spoke out bravely, 
 putting courage into the breasts of his co-religionists, 
 and teaching Aurungzabe and the Mohammedans a 
 lesson of toleration. 
 
 Knowing the character of the princess and her abilities, 
 there can be little doubt that Kana Raj Sing was influ- 
 enced to a great extent in the course he took by his 
 sensible and daring wife. After consultation it was 
 decided to send a letter to Aurungzabe, to expostulate 
 with him on the imposition of the capitation tax, and 
 to urge him to withdraw it. ' This letter was written in 
 a style of such uncompromising dignity, such lofty yet 
 stern resolve, so much of soul-stirring rebuke, mingled 
 with a boundless and tolerating benevolence, such ele- 
 vated ideas of the Divinity, with such pure philanthropy, 
 that it may challenge competition with any epistolary 
 production of any age, clime, or condition.' 
 
 The rana in his letter referred to the wise conduct of 
 Jehangir and Shah Jehan, and of the prosperity of the 
 empire during their reigns, and then contrasted the past 
 with the present. Speaking very plainly to Aurungzabe, 
 he said : ' During your majesty's reign many have been 
 alienated from the empire, and farther loss of territory 
 must necessarily follow, since devastation and rapine 
 now universally prevail without restraint. Your subjects 
 are trampled under foot, and every province of your 
 empire is impoverished ; depopulation spreads, and diffi- 
 culties accumulate. When indigence has reached the 
 
THE PRINCESS OF ROOPNAGURH^ 217 
 
 habitation of the sovereign and his princes, what can be 
 the condition of the nobles ? As to the soldiery, they 
 are in murmurs ; the merchants complaining, the 
 Mohammedans discontented, the Hindus destitute, and 
 multitudes of people, wretched even to the want of their 
 nightly meal, are beating their heads, throughout the 
 day, in rage and desperation.' 
 
 And then coming to the point in hand, the capitation 
 tax, the rana exclaimed : ' How can the dignity of the 
 sovereign be preserved who employs his power in exact- 
 ing heavy tributes from a people thus miserably reduced ? 
 At this juncture it is told from east to west tha;t the 
 Emperor of Hindustan, jealous of the poor Hindu, will 
 exact a tribute. If your majesty places any faith in 
 those books by distinction called Divine, you will there be 
 instructed that God is the God of all mankind, not the 
 God of Mohammedans alone. The pagan and the Mussul- 
 man are equal in His presence. Distinctions of colour 
 are of His ordination. It is He who gives existence. In 
 your temples, to His name the voice is raised in prayer ; 
 in a house of images where the bell is shaken, still He is 
 the object of adoration. To vilify the religion or customs 
 of other men is to set at naught the pleasure of the 
 Almighty. When we deface a picture we naturally incur 
 the resentment of the painter ; and justly has the poet 
 said, Presume not to arraign or scrutinize the various 
 works of power Divine.' 
 
 This remarkable letter, meant to remove wrath, served, 
 however, but to stir up the anger of the bigoted Aurung- 
 zabe more deeply ; and calling to mind the abduction of 
 
2i8 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 the lovely Princess of Roopnagurh just when she seemed 
 to be in his power, the emperor determined to declare war 
 against the brave rana, and after humbling him, demand 
 possession of the coveted prize. 
 
 Aurungzabe made preparations for the campaign on a 
 grand scale. His son Akbar and his troops were recalled 
 from Bengal; Aznir from Cabul, and even Manzum from 
 the war in the Deecan. The preparations more re- 
 sembled those for the conquest of a potent kingdom than 
 the subjugation of a Rajpoot prince of a small princi- 
 pality. 
 
 Hopeless as the contest seemed for Rana Raj Sing, 
 that chieftain resolved to defend his queen and his 
 country to the last. And the princess by her calm 
 behaviour and inspiriting words roused the enthusiasm 
 not merely of her husband, but of all his people, to 
 fever-point, and they were ready to endure anything on 
 her behalf, and on behalf of their fatherland. 
 
 When Aurungzabe reached Mewar, and entered the 
 low countries, he found them deserted, for the inhabi- 
 tants, knowing the indefensibility of the plains, had all 
 retired with their effects to the hills. City after city 
 was annexed ; but the people were not conquered, and 
 the emperor had eventually to attack them in their 
 mountain fastnesses. And now came the turn of the 
 Rajpoots. Troops were allowed to advance unopposed 
 until they had reached intricate gorges and dangerous 
 places, when they were vigorously attacked, and after 
 desperate fighting defeated and almost destroyed. This 
 
THE PRINCESS OF ROOPNAGURH. 219 
 
 recurred again and again, until at length the baffled 
 emperor was compelled to retire with but a remnant 
 of the mighty army with which he had entered 
 Mewar. The imperial standard, elephants, and state 
 equipage fell into the hands of Rana Raj Sing ; and there 
 was rejoicing deep and loud throughout the length and 
 breadth of Rajpootana. This glorious victory occurred 
 in March, 1680. 
 
 The outcome was favourable to the Hindus, but not 
 as favourable as was hoped. Aurungzabe was only 
 defeated, not dethroned, and soon he was in a position to 
 take the field again. Not being anxious, however, to 
 continue the struggle, he listened to overtures of peace 
 from the rana, and the war was concluded ' without 
 assertion or release of the capitation tax.' Though 
 nominally not withdrawn, Aurungzabe, however, did not 
 dare to collect the tax to any extent. Thus, though 
 his country was laid waste, the victory in the struggle 
 really lay with Rana Raj Sing. 
 
 The princess throughout the devastating war remained 
 with her husband, cheering him in his troubles, and 
 comforting, consoling and strengthening him by her 
 love. She cared not that they were driven from their 
 home. She was happy that she was out of the power of 
 Aurungzabe, and with the man who had won her heart. 
 In good and in evil report she was a faithful, affectionate 
 and helpful wife. To some extent she felt that she was 
 the cause of her husband's misfortunes ; but she tried 
 to make up for that by giving him the whole of her 
 
220 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 true womanly heart. And the rana never regretted the 
 day when, with a band of devoted tribesmen, he swooped 
 down from the Aravadi, and carried away as his bride, 
 from the soldiers of Aurungzabe, the Princess of 
 Koopnagurh. 
 
XVIII. 
 
 THE BEGUM SOMBRE. 
 
 The origin of the Begum Sombre is uncertain. There 
 are some who say that she was a Cashmerean dancing- 
 girl, but others deny it, and assert that her pedigree was 
 something more noble. Franklin says she was the 
 daughter of a decayed Mogul chief; and Sleeman 
 remarks that she was by birth a Squadanee, or lineal 
 descendant from Mohammed, the founder of the 
 Mussulman faith. 
 
 While there is a difference of opinion about her origin? 
 there is none whatever about her force of character or 
 her beauty. She was a little woman, with refined and 
 delicate features, and was universally considered strik- 
 ingly handsome in her youth ; and throughout her hfe 
 was remarkable for her strength of will, indomitable 
 courage, and fertility of resource in times of difficulty or 
 danger. 
 
 Towards the end of the eighteenth century the 
 Cashmerean dancing-girl, or the lineal descendant of 
 Mohammed, whichever we prefer, attracted the notice of 
 a French adventurer named Walter Reinehard, who 
 
222 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 married her, and treated her with great respect and 
 kindness. 
 
 Reinehard, who was born in the electorate of Treves, 
 came out to India as a carpenter in the French sea 
 service, and soon after his arrival received from his 
 comrades the nickname of Sombre, from the sombre 
 cast of his countenance and temper. By degrees this 
 adventurer increased in wealth and influence, entering 
 the service of different native princes, and gathering 
 together a number of troops, which he held at the 
 disposal of the highest bidder. 
 
 For a time he served the unfortunate Meer Cassim, 
 the Nawab of Bengal. He also took service with the 
 Rajah of Jeypore. And from the rajah he passed to the 
 imperial service at Delhi. And it was while at Delhi 
 that there was assigned to the fortunate adventiurer the 
 pergunnah of Serdhanah in Jeydad, worth six lakhs of 
 rupees a year. Retiring to his little kingdom, Sombre 
 strengthened the capital city, and sought by judicious 
 conduct to retain it, and establish himself firmly in the 
 land. 
 
 His wife, with whom we are chiefly concerned, was 
 styled begum, or princess, which title she could claim, 
 as Sombre was now a beg, or a noble, in virtue of 
 holding the little principality of Serdhanah. The 
 begum proved very useful to her husband in all his 
 affairs, showing sound judgment and great talents, and 
 when he died, in the year 1778, she was elected by ac- 
 clamation of the troops as their head, and the ruler of 
 the principality. 
 
THE BEGUM SOMBRE. 223 
 
 The election of the begum was the more extraordinary 
 as Sombre left one son by a former wife, a Mohammedan 
 lady. This son was named Zaffer Yab Khan, but he was 
 a man of Aveak character, upon whom the troops could 
 not rely. 
 
 The election of the begum to be the head of the little 
 state of Serdhanah was confirmed by the emperor. Shah 
 Alum, who had known and favoured her husband. And 
 Zaffer Yab Khan removed to Delhi on a liberal allowance. 
 
 The troops under the begum consisted of five battalions 
 of natives, about two hundred European officers and artil- 
 lerists, and forty pieces of cannon. Even while Sombre 
 lived, these troops were an insubordinate lot, the majority 
 of them being adventurers like their master ; and when 
 the begum assumed the reins of government they gave 
 her much trouble. But she was determined to be obeyed, 
 and only waited for an opportunity to show her power. 
 It came when she was encamped with the imperial army 
 at Muttra, near Agra. 
 
 News was brought to her one day that two slave girls 
 had set fire to her houses at Agra, in order that they 
 might make off with their paramours, two soldiers of the 
 guard she had left in charge. These houses had thatched 
 roofs, and contained a vast amount of valuables of all 
 kinds, as well as the widows, wives and children of her 
 principal officer.s. The fire fortunately was discovered 
 early, and after strenuous exertions put out; but not 
 before much damage had been done, and a great deal of 
 property destroyed. 
 
 The two slave girls were caught in the bazaar, and 
 
224 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 taken to the begum in her camp. She had the affair 
 thoroughly investigated at once, and their guilt being 
 proved to the satisfaction of all present, she ordered 
 them to be flogged till they were senseless, and then 
 thrown into a pit dug in front of her tent for the purpose, 
 and buried alive. 
 
 This terrible example of her determination of character 
 convinced both her European officers and her native 
 troops that she was a woman to be feared, and it is said 
 that for some years after the event her orders were 
 implicitly attended to, whereas, if she had faltered in her 
 punishment of the offenders, it would have been impossible 
 for her to have controlled the unruly spirits amongst 
 her mercenaries for a month. It is a pity, however, that 
 she did not devise some other and more humane method 
 of punishment than that of burying alive* 
 
 To the Emperor of Delhi, the begum was always 
 faithful, remembering with gratitude the gifts and 
 honours her husband and herself had received at his 
 liands. Shah Alum was now an old man, and was a 
 mere puppet in the power of first one minister and then 
 another. The glory had departed from the Moslem rule, 
 and the emperor only retained his throne on sufferance. 
 The Sikhs, the Mahrattas, and the English were gra- 
 
 * Of late the truthfulness of the story of the begum's treat- 
 ment of the two slave girls has been denied. We are afraid, 
 however, that it is but too true ; for such deeds were not un- 
 common at the time the begum lived and ruled. Sleeman vouches 
 for the truth of it. See ' Rambles and Eeoolleotions,' vol. ii., 
 p. 387. 
 
THE BEGUM SOMBRE. 225 
 
 dually possessing themselves of the authority and pos- 
 sessions of the Moguls. 
 
 The Begum Sombre soon after the sad episode of the 
 death of the two slave girls was able to show her friendship 
 for the emperor in a very practical and useful way. 
 Shah Alum was making a progress through the districts 
 round about Delhi, in order to reduce certain rebels to 
 order, and commenced operations by attacking Nujjufi' 
 Koolee Khan, a proud refractory noble who held the 
 strong fort of Goculghur. 
 
 This chieftain resisted with spirit, and kept the royal 
 forces at bay for some time, and one day observing a 
 negligent outlook in their camp, he surprised them by a 
 rapid sortie which threw them into confusion. Just when 
 the imperial army seemed about to fiy, the Begum 
 Sombre appeared on the scene in her palanquin, and 
 ordering up three battahons of her sepoys with a gun, 
 under the command of the European adventurer George 
 Thomas, she directed an attack on the enemy ; and the 
 king's troops rallying, the day was saved, and Nujjuff 
 Koolee Khan defeated, and forced to humble himself to 
 his sovereign. All agreed that the royal arms were saved 
 from disgrace by the begum's energy, and the emperor 
 himself in full durbar honoured her with a magnificent 
 khilut, or present, and called her his ' most beloved 
 daughter,' in addition to her other titles. 
 
 In 1781, three years after her husband's death, the 
 begum was converted to Christianity, and was baptized 
 at the age of forty by a Roman Catholic priest, under 
 the name of Joanna. After this event, she had her 
 
 15 
 
3 26 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE JN THE EAST. 
 
 husband's remains, which had been buried in a garden 
 at Agra, removed to consecrated ground in the Agra 
 churchyard. 
 
 And having comfortably disposed of Sombre, the 
 bright Uttle lady conceived the idea of taking another 
 husband. She was forty years of age, it is true, but she 
 was still very handsome, and had another attraction in 
 the way of wealth and power. George Thomas, it is 
 said, aspired to her hand, and if he had obtained it, 
 there is no saying what position that remarkable man 
 would have carved out for himself in Northern India. 
 As it was, he left her service and set up for himself, and 
 ere he succumbed to superior power he had founded a 
 principality, built himself a capital city, possessed twelve 
 disciplined battalions of troops, had good artillery, cast 
 his own guns, and coined his own money. 
 
 The begum would have done well to have accepted 
 that genius as her second husband ; but love is wayward 
 and foolish at times, and the lady centred her affections 
 on a Frenchman named Le Vaissaux, who was in her 
 employ. The marriage was performed by Father 
 Gregorio, a Carmelite monk, before Suleur and Bernier, 
 two officers of great merit. Le Vaissaux, though not 
 deficient in abilities, was stern and haughty, and his 
 conduct soon brought trouble about the head of the 
 infatuated begum. The good lady tried in vain to 
 persuade her husband to receive all the European officers 
 of the corps at their private table, as gentlemen, urging 
 that not only their domestic peace, but their safety 
 among such a turbulent set, required that the character 
 
THE BEGUM SOMBRE. 227 
 
 of these officers should be raised if possible, and their 
 feelings conciliated. 
 
 Nothing, the proud and stupid man declared, should 
 ever induce him to sit at table with men of such habits ; 
 and when this reached the ears of the officers, they 
 were beside themselves with anger, and at last deter- 
 mined that no man should command them who would 
 not respect them. The insolence of the officers, and 
 the conduct of the soldiers generally, became at last so 
 bad that the begum determined to go off alone with 
 her husband, and seek an asylum within the territory of 
 the East India Company. 
 
 Le Vaissaux communicated with the Governor-General 
 of India, Sir John Shore, and it was at last settled that 
 the begum should secretly resign her command. She 
 and her husband were to steal away from their unruly 
 troops, and, once within British territory, were to be 
 treated as prisoners on parole, and permitted to reside 
 at the French settlement of Chandernagore. 
 
 Some of the battalions at Delhi got information, 
 however, of the correspondence, and made the son of 
 Sombre declare himself as their legitimate prince ; and 
 then they started for Serdhanah, to seize the begum 
 and her husband. Le Vaissaux heard of their approach, 
 and urged his wife to set out with him at midnight 
 for Anorpshehur, declaring that he would rather destroy 
 himself than submit to the indignities which he knew 
 would be heaped upon him by the infuriated troops. 
 The begum consented, saying that she also would take 
 her life sooner than fall into the hands of their foes. 
 
 15—2 
 
228 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 The two therefore started, carrying with them a vast sum 
 of money. 
 
 The begum got into her palanquin with a dagger in 
 her hand. Le Vaissaux mounted his horse, and rode 
 beside her, with a pair of pistols in his holsters and a 
 sword by his side. They had only got as far as Kabru, 
 about three miles from the city, when they heard the 
 clatter of horses' feet, and found that a number of their 
 troops, who had got intimation of their flight, were 
 gaining fast upon them. Le Vaissaux asked the begum 
 whether she was still determined to die, rather than 
 submit to the indignities that threatened them. ' Yes !' 
 she exclaimed, holding up the dagger firmly grasped in 
 her hand. He drew a pistol from his holster and urged 
 on the bearers. With ease he could have galloped ofi" 
 and saved himself; but his chivalry and love would not 
 permit him to quit his wife's side. 
 
 At last the soldiers caught up to them. The female 
 attendants of the begum began to scream, and Le 
 Vaissaux, looking in, saw the white cloth that covered 
 his wife's breast stained with blood. She had stabbed 
 herself, but not fatally, and she had not courage to strike 
 again. Her gallant husband, believing that she was 
 mortally wounded, put a pistol to his temple, and fired. 
 The ball passed through his head, and he fell dead on 
 the ground. His body was treated with every indignity 
 by the European officers and the soldiers, and the begum 
 was taken back to Serdhanah a prisoner. 
 
 Zaffer Yab Khan, the son of Sombre, took charge of 
 the government, and the unfortunate begum was very 
 
THE BEGUM SOMBRE. 229 
 
 badly treated. For seven days she Avas kept under a 
 gun, deprived of all kinds of food, save what she got by 
 stealth from a few who were faithful to her, and sub- 
 jected to all manner of insolent language from the 
 multitude. 
 
 In her adversity the begum, recollected one who had 
 been good to her in former days, even her rejected lover, 
 George Thomas, and to him she contrived to send a 
 piteous letter, declaring her apprehensions either from 
 poison or the dagger, and beseeching him to come to her 
 rescue. The generous man set off with his troops 
 without delay, and, by dint of bribery and threatening, 
 removed Zaffer Yah Khan from power, and brought the 
 rebellious soldiers to their senses. 
 
 The begum was thereupon taken out from under the 
 gun, where she had been enduring agonies of mind and 
 body, and was reseated with all respect upon her mus- 
 nud. It was a sudden and remarkable turn of Fortune's 
 wheel. Then the strange sight was witnessed of the 
 repentant European officers, about thirty in number, 
 signing a paper in the presence of the begum, solemnly 
 promising, in the name of God and Jesus Christ, that 
 they would henceforward obey her with all their heart 
 arid soul, and recognise no other person whosoever as 
 commander. They all affixed their seals to this solemn 
 league and covenant, and withdrew from the presence 
 with looks of contrition.* 
 
 * The singular wording of this remarkable document is worth 
 noticing. It' was written by a Mohammedan, and he would not 
 write ' Christ the Son of God,' so it was agreed the words should 
 be, ' In the name of God and His Majesty Christ.' 
 
230 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Thenceforward the begum was all-powerful, and had 
 no further serious trouble with her troops. It was about 
 that time also that she resolved to cast in her lot with 
 the English, having the shrewdness to see that the 
 East India Company was destined to conquer the whole 
 country. 
 
 Her force, when she entered into an alliance with the 
 British, consisted of six battalions, a party of artillery 
 served by Europeans, and two hundred horse. ' She had 
 a good arsenal well stored, and a foundry for cannon, 
 both within the walls of the fortress, built near her 
 dwelling at Serdhanah. The whole cost her about four 
 lakhs of rupees a year ; her civil establishment eighty 
 thousand, her pensioners sixty, and her household esta- 
 blishments and expenses about the same, making a total 
 of six lakhs of rupees a year.' But the revenues of Serd- 
 hanah and the other lands assigned her at different times 
 much more than covered this large sum. 
 
 There is a story told of the begum's negotiations with 
 the English that is curious, and characteristic of both 
 parties concerned. She sent word to Lord Lake, who was 
 in command of the British troops, that she was on her 
 Avay to visit him. She arrived at head-quarters just 
 after dinner, and being carried in her palanquin at once 
 to the reception tent, his lordship came out to meet and 
 receive her. As the adhesion of every petty chieftain 
 was, in those days, of consequence. Lord Lake was not a 
 little pleased at the early demonstration of the begum's 
 loyalty ; and being a little elevated by the wine Avhich 
 had just been drunk, he forgot the novel circumstances 
 
THE BEGUM SOMBRE. 231 
 
 of its being a female he was about to receive, instead of 
 some well-bearded chief, so he gallantly advanced, and, 
 to the utter dismay of her attendants, took her in his 
 arms and kissed her. The mistake might have been 
 awkward, but the lady's presence of mind put all right. 
 Receiving courteously the preferred attention, she turned 
 calmly round to her astonished attendants. ' It is,' said 
 she, 'the salute of a padre (priest) to his daughter.' 
 Seeing the begum was a Christian, the explanation was 
 perfectly in character, though some of the spectators 
 smiled at the appearance of the joUy red-coated clergy- 
 man, exhibited in the person of Lord Lake. 
 
 Erom the time the begum put herself under the pro- 
 tection of the British Government in 1803, she ceased 
 to engage her troops much in any kind of warfare. 
 And by degrees she adopted the European modes of 
 social intercourse, appearing in public on an elephant, 
 in a carriage, and occasionally on horseback with her 
 hat and veil. Sleeman says that ' she often entertained 
 governors-general and commanders-in-chief with all 
 their retinues, and sat with them and their staff at table, 
 and for years kept open house for the society of Meerut.' 
 
 In no situation did the wonderful lady lose sight of 
 her dignity. She never ceased to inspire the most pro- 
 found respect in the minds of those who every day 
 approached her and were on the most unreserved terms 
 of intimacy. It speaks great things for her abilities and 
 goodness of heart that Lord William Bentinck, when 
 leaving India after his term of rule, should have 
 addressed the following letter to her : 
 
232 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 ' To Her Highness the BeguTn Sombre. 
 
 ' My Esteemed Friend, 
 
 'I cannot leave India without expressing the 
 sincere esteem I entertain for your highness's character. 
 The benevolence of disposition and extensive charity 
 which have endeared you to thousands, have excited 
 in my mind sentiments of the warmest admiration ; and 
 I trust that you may yet be preserved for many years, 
 the solace of the orphan and widow, and the sure 
 resource of your numerous dependents. To-morrow 
 morning I embark for England, and my prayers and 
 best wishes attend you, and all others who, like you, 
 exert themselves for the benefit of the people of India. 
 ' I remain, with much consideration, 
 
 ' Your sincere friend, 
 
 ' W. M. Bentinck.' 
 
 When the begum died, the bulk of her property, 
 about sixty lakhs of rupees, went to a son of Colonel 
 Dyce, the son-in-law of Sombre's son, Zaffer Yab Khan. 
 
 To give some idea of her wealth and how she spent 
 her money, we will quote from Sleeman's ' Kambles and 
 Recollections ': 
 
 ' The begum built an excellent church at Serdhanah, 
 and assigned the sum of one hundred thousand rupees 
 as a fund to provide for its service and repairs; fifty 
 thousand rupees as another for the poor of the place ; 
 one hundred thousand as a third for a college in which 
 Roman Catholic priests might be educated for the 
 
THE BEGUM SOMBRE. 233 
 
 benefit of India generally. She sent to Kome one 
 hundred and fifty thousand rupees to be employed as 
 a charity fund at the discretion of the Pope ; and to 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury she sent fifty thousand 
 for the same purpose. She gave to the Bishop of 
 Calcutta one hundred thousand rupees to provide 
 teachers for the poor of the Protestant Church in 
 Calcutta. She sent to Calcutta for distribution to the 
 poor, and for the liberation of deserving debtors, fifty 
 thousand. To the Catholic Missions at Calcutta, Bombay, 
 and Madras, she gave one hundred thousand, and to 
 that of Agra thirty thousand. She built a handsome 
 chapel for the Koman Catholics at Meerut, and pre- 
 sented the fund for its support with a donation of twelve 
 thousand; and she built a chapel for the Church 
 Missionary Society at Meerut at a cost of ten thousand 
 to meet the wants of the native Protestants.' 
 
 Thus we bring our story not unworthily to an end. 
 She who began life poor and unknown, finished it rich 
 and titled ; and better still, she who at the beginning 
 of her career was somewhat harsh and cruel, towards 
 its close displayed uncommon gentleness and charity. 
 There was much that was bad and very much that was 
 good about the remarkable native lady who was known 
 and respected so long as the Begum Sombre. 
 
XIX. 
 RANEE SAHIB KOUR OF PATTIALA. 
 
 The state of Pattiala is the most powerful of the Sikh 
 kingdoms, and the maharajah, who is entitled to a salute 
 of seventeen guns, ranks second of all the Punjab chiefs 
 in viceregal durbars, the Maharajah of Cashmere taking 
 the first place. Sir Lepel Griffin says : ' The area of the 
 Pattiala state is 5,412 square miles ; the population is 
 not accurately known, but is probably about 1,650,000 ; 
 and the revenue is estimated at 3,800,000 rupees a year. 
 A military force of 8,000 men is maintained, and a con- 
 tingent of 100 men is furnished by the maharajah to the 
 British Government for general service.' 
 
 Our story takes us back to the year 1793, when Rajah 
 Sahib Singh, a young, weak, and profligate prince, was 
 head of the state. Unable to rule wisely himself, and 
 not being able to trust his unruly noblemen, Rajah Sahib 
 Singh took the extraordinary step of appointing a lady 
 to be his chief minister. This lady was his sister, the 
 famous Ranee Sahib Kour. 
 
 Ranee Sahib Kour, remarkable from her girlhood for 
 her beauty and cleverness, was at the time the wife of 
 
RANEE SAHIB KOUR OF PATTIALA. 235 
 
 Sirdar Jaimal Singh Kanheya, the master of a great 
 part of the Bari Doab, above Dinanagar. With the 
 hearty approval of her husband, who was proud of his 
 wife's abilities, the bold lady consented to accept the 
 difficult task of chief minister of Pattiala, on the under- 
 standing that she should be allowed to make any 
 changes and carry out any reforms she thought 
 necessary. 
 
 With such wisdom and vigour did the ranee act that 
 in a short time many abuses were remedied, and the 
 affairs of the state put on a more sure and satisfactory 
 footing. The rajah was pleased, and the people generally 
 were delighted with the return of internal peace and 
 prosperity. 
 
 Not very long after the ranee had taken up her abode 
 at Pattiala, news reached her of trouble into which her 
 husband had fallen, through the enmity of a cousin, 
 Fetah Singh. The anxious lady begged a strong force 
 from the rajah, which he willingly granted, and heading 
 the troops herself, she set off for Fatagurh, and rescued 
 her husband, who had been captured and imprisoned by 
 his enemy. It was a daring and spirited deed, and its 
 successful ending helped not a little to strengthen her 
 hands and confirm her power. 
 
 In 1794 a large Mahratta force crossed the Jumna and 
 marched in the direction of Pattiala, receiving on the 
 way the submission of many of the Sikh chiefs. A 
 message was sent to Pattiala demanding the allegiance 
 of that state, and no refusal was expected ; for a weak 
 prince and a lady prime minister were made light of by 
 
236 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 the Mahrattas. However, they were soon to find out 
 their mistake, for the ranee wrote a letter expressing in 
 indignant terms her sense of the insult that had been 
 offered, and daring the invaders to do their worst. 
 
 The spirit of resistance which the ranee thus showed 
 was contagious ; rajahs of neighbouring states flocked 
 to the Pattiala standard, and the brave lady was able 
 to take the field against the foe with a force of seven 
 thousand men. The two armies met near Murdenpur, a 
 few miles from Amballa, where a brisk engagement took 
 place; but the Sikhs, who were far inferior to the 
 Mahrattas in numbers and in discipline, suffered heavy 
 loss, and began to give way. 
 
 It was at this juncture, when retreat seemed about to 
 turn into flight, that Kanee Sahib Kour, who had 
 marched with the troops, while her cowardly brother 
 remained in his zenana, showed how fitted she was to 
 rule. Stepping down from her rath, or chariot, she drew 
 her sword, and called upon her disheartened troops to 
 hear what she had to say. ' Soldiers of the Pattiala 
 state!' she exclaimed, 'you will be for ever disgraced 
 if you now fly and allow a woman and the sister of your 
 chief to be slain, for I am determined never to retreat.' 
 
 This gallantry on the field of battle so shamed and 
 encouraged the troops that they returned with renewed 
 z€al to the fight, which they maintained with great 
 determination, though with much loss, till nightfall, 
 neither side being able to claim the victory. The ranee 
 was now desired by her officers to return to Pattiala, 
 while she was able, as the next day was sure to bring 
 
RANEE SAHIB KOUR OF P ATT I ALA. 237 
 
 with it utter defeat in their present crippled condition. 
 The determined woman, however, refused point-blank, 
 and advised, in her turn, and insisted upon, a night 
 attack on the Mahratta camp. The very audacity of 
 the proposal contained its best chance of success ; the 
 troops were immediately put under arms, and creeping 
 up to the camp of their enemies, burst upon it like 
 an avalanche. 
 
 The Sikhs did little more than gallop through the 
 camp, cutting down any who opposed them, and the 
 Mahrattas sufi'ered no great loss ; but the moral effect 
 of the surprise was very great. The invaders were next 
 day in a state of great confusion and alarm, realizing 
 that they had a most able and determined character to 
 contend against in the person of the leader of the Sikh 
 forces, woman though she was. With mingled feelings 
 of fear and respect they turned their faces homeward, 
 and gave up the expedition. Thus was Pattiala saved 
 by the skill and daring of Ranee Sahib Kour. 
 
 In 1796 the ranee headed a small army sent to Nahen 
 to assist the rajah of that state, who had got into 
 difficulties with his people, who were in open rebellion. 
 As usual, the princess acquitted herself with credit, and 
 remained -at Nahen three months, settling the affairs of 
 the little state, and reducing the insurgents to rebellion. 
 For this service she received great praise, and the rajah 
 gave her rich presents when she departed. 
 
 Two years after the Nahen expedition, the adventurer 
 George Thomas, who had taken possession of Hansi and 
 Hissar, began to encroach further on Sikh territory. He 
 
238 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 had a force of eight regiments of foot, a thousand horse- 
 men, and about fifty guns. Taking advantage of the 
 absence of the principal Sikh chiefs at Lahore, he laid 
 siege to the stronghold of Jhind, about twenty miles 
 away from his own capital. Hearing of the danger, the 
 chiefs hurried back to their states and assembled their 
 forces for the relief of Jhind. In the skirmishes which 
 now took place, Thomas had the decided advantage, and 
 it might have fared badly with the allied troops if a 
 large detachment of Pattiala troops, headed by the 
 gallant lady. Ranee Sahib Kour, had not appeared on the 
 scene. 
 
 So potent was her name, and so strong were now the 
 united forces, that Thomas, seeing he was overmatched, 
 raised the siege of Jhind, and retired to Mehm, whither 
 he was pursued. His retreat, however, was only a feint, 
 and adopting the same expedient that the ranee had 
 once so successfully tried, he turned round and attacked 
 the Sikh camp with two thousand men, in the dead of 
 night. The Sikhs, except the ranee's troops, had kept no 
 watch, and were carousing after their imaginary triumph 
 of the day before, when Thomas's horse thundered into 
 their midst, and scattered them in all directions. 
 
 The allied army after this became completely demora- 
 lized. One chief was jealous of another, and while 
 united they were more than a match for Thomas, singly 
 he was too strong for them. The war dragged on a short 
 time longer, and then peace was made with Thomas, 
 who on his part had now so many enemies that he was 
 glad to make friends with the Sikhs, who were his sole 
 
RANEE SAHIB KOUR OF PATTIALA. 239 
 
 possible allies in the event of a quarrel with the 
 Mahrattas. The only one who came out of the struggle 
 with any credit was the Kanee Sahib Kour, who through- 
 out had borne herself with dignity, and handled her 
 troops with skUl. If the other chiefs had acted with the 
 same spirit as this lady, Thomas would have been 
 crushed at the outset of the war. 
 
 However, peace was restored, and the ranee returned 
 to Pattiala. And now, sad to say, when danger had 
 ceased without, and the ranee needed rest from her 
 labours, dissensions began within. The weak-minded 
 rajah, influenced by favourites who were jealous of the 
 prime minister's power, began to treat his sister with 
 great coldness. The ranee had done the work which the 
 rajah ought to have done for himself, and she had saved 
 the state from destruction on more than one occasion ; 
 but all was now to be forgotten, and the reward of 
 faithful service was to be reproach and contumely. 
 She was charged with all kinds of imaginary offences, 
 and the rajah pretended that he was in fear of his life at 
 her hands. 
 
 When the ranee saw that the evil advice of his 
 favourites had more weight with her brother than aU her 
 services, she withdrew from the city in disgust, and went 
 to Bhirian, a new fort which she had built in her own 
 jagir. This conduct the rajah took as confirmatory of 
 his worst suspicions, and he ordered her to leave the 
 fort, and go at once to her husband at Fatagurh. 
 
 As to going to her husband, it was just what the lady 
 desired, but she could not brook the dictatorial tones of 
 
240 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 the weak and vain rajah, so she took no notice of his 
 order. Thereupon, the enraged chieftain marched to 
 Bhirian, to punish the ranee for her contumacy. He 
 reached the fort, and was making preparations to reduce 
 it, when his advisers, afraid of the consequences of such 
 an act, succeeded in persuading him that it would not 
 be well to commence his military career by fighting 
 with his sister. The ranee was also induced to submit, 
 and return to Pattiala. 
 
 On the way, however, she was informed by some who 
 loved her that her brother's intentions against her were 
 evil. Watching her opportunity, she escaped, and 
 returned with all speed to Bhirian. Thither the rajah 
 followed her, and all the negotiations had to be com- 
 menced afresh. At last, on solemn promises of safety, 
 she consented a second time to return to Pattiala ; but 
 when the rajah had conveyed her as far as Dhodan he 
 broke his promises, and confined her in that fort as a 
 state prisoner. 
 
 For some time the persecuted lady was retained at 
 Dhodan, but at length she contrived to escape, changing 
 clothes with one of her servants. When free, she made 
 straight for her fortress of Bhirian, and finding her 
 followers faithful, she strengthened the place, and 
 prepared to resist her brother if he should again turn 
 his arms against her. 
 
 The rajah, yielding to the pressure of some of the 
 wisest of his favourites, decided, however, to leave the 
 ranee alone, and at Bhirian the princess lived for some 
 years, not again taking part in any of the stirring events 
 
RANEE SAHIB HOUR OF PATTIALA. 241 
 
 of the time, but quietly passing her existence in looking 
 after her estates. Her husband visited her when not 
 engaged in predatory warfare ; but it was little that the 
 husband and wife saw of each other. Their lives seemed 
 to lie apart : but they had great esteem and respect for 
 one another, and to the end were faithful and true. 
 
 In 1799 Ranee Sahib Kour died, the unjust treatment 
 she had received having probably shortened her life. 
 On all sides her loss was deeply mourned. Her wis- 
 dom, her bravery and her beauty had won the heart 
 of the people, and it was felt to be a sad day for Pattiala 
 when the lady who had done so much for the state was 
 taken from them. 
 
 And Rajah Sahib Singh lived to repent his ungallant 
 and ungrateful treatment of the sister who had ever 
 sought his best interests, and had nobly defended 
 his kingdom against its foes in very trying and dark 
 hours. 
 
 16 
 
XX. 
 THE 7IRGIN PRINCESS KISHNA. 
 
 KiSHNA KoMAEi (the Virgin Kishna) was the name of a 
 lovely maiden whose beauty was the cause of fierce wars 
 in Rajpootana and her own sad and tragic death. The 
 mother of Kishna was of the Chamura race, the ancient 
 kings of Anhulmara. Her father was the Rana of 
 Mewar, the supreme head of the Rajpoot nation. Sprung 
 from the noblest blood of Hind, and possessing beauty 
 of face and person, and an engaging demeanour, Kishna, 
 at sixteen j'ears of age, was known far and wide as the 
 ' flower of Rajasthan.' 
 
 In the year 1804 Rajpootana was made to pay the 
 penalty of British success against Holkar and Scindia. 
 The Mahrattas had been defeated in battle after battle, 
 and had been completely humiliated, and their resources 
 broken. Holkar, in his distress, cast about him how to 
 fill his exhausted coffers, so as to be able to continue the 
 struggle with the British, and at length decided to march 
 on Rajasthan with a strong force, and compel the Rana 
 of Mewar and other rajahs to assist him in his need. 
 
 From the Rana of ilewar was demanded the sum of 
 
THE VIRGIN PRINCESS KISHNA. 243 
 
 forty lakhs, or five hundred thousand pounds, of which 
 one-third was to be instantly forthcoming. ' The palace 
 was denuded of everything which could be converted 
 into gold ; the females were deprived of every article of 
 luxury and comfort, by which, with contributions levied 
 on the city, twelve lakhs were obtained ; while hostages 
 from the household of the rana and chief citizens were 
 delivered as security for the remainder, and immured in 
 the Mahratta camp.' And, not satisfied with all this 
 spoil, Holkar remained eight months in Mewar, attacking 
 city after city, and devastating the country, wherever he 
 went. 
 
 It might have been imagined that the miseries of the 
 rana were not susceptible of aggravation, and that he 
 had been humbled enough ; but there was worse misfor- 
 tune to foUow. His daughter Kishna, whose beauty and 
 affection had been so far a comfort to him, was now to 
 become, through no fault of her own, a source of grave 
 anxiety and trouble. 
 
 The beauty of the young princess had touched many 
 hearts, and lovers from neighbouring states were casting 
 longing eyes towards Mewar, with hopes of obtaining the 
 object of their devotion. Out of all her suitors, her 
 father chose for her the gallant Juggut Sing of Jeypur, 
 and in June, 1806, this prince sent a detachment of three 
 thousand troops with a formal proposal for Kishna's 
 hand, and preliminary presents. 
 
 Now, however, difiioulty and trouble arose. Another 
 rajah, Kajah Manee of Marwar, who was also smitten 
 with Kishna's charms, advanced pretensions for her, 
 
 16-2 
 
244 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 founded on the princess having been actually betrothed 
 a few years before to his predecessor. Manee argued 
 very plausibly that the young lady was engaged to his 
 predecessor, because he was Rajah of Marwar, and now 
 that he was dead, she ought to accept the next occupant 
 of the throne, to wit, himself. And to add force to his 
 argument he vowed resentment and opposition if his 
 claims were disregarded. 
 
 When Scindia, the Mahratta chief, heard of the dispute 
 he threw the weight of his influence on the side of Rajah 
 Manee, mainly because a pecuniary demand of his had 
 been scornfully rejected by the Rajah of Jeypur. And 
 when he heard of the detachment of Jeypur troops at 
 the capital of Mewar, he sent off a swift messenger, de- 
 manding that the rana should dismiss the embassy, and 
 refuse to give his daughter to the Jeypur prince. 
 
 The rana was indignant at Scindia's demand, and 
 determined to hasten the marriage arrangements; but 
 the Mahratta chief followed up his message by advancing 
 with a force of eight thousand men into the valley, and 
 encamped within cannon range of the city. There was 
 no alternative, therefore, but to dismiss the nuptial party, 
 and agree to whatever was demanded. 
 
 The heralds of Hymen being thus rudely repulsed, the 
 Jeypur prince prepared to avenge his insulted pride and 
 disappointed hopes, and for this purpose gathered 
 together such an army as had not been seen in Rajpoo- 
 tana since the days of its glory. And the other claimant 
 for Princess Kishna's hand was not slow to take up the 
 gauntlet thus thrown down by his rival. 
 
THE VIRGIN PRINCESS KISHNA. 245 
 
 A terrible struggle now took place, into the details of 
 which it is not our purpose to enter. There was great 
 slaughter on both sides, but neither party would confess 
 to being, conquered ; and neither party would relinquish 
 his claim to the fair object of the war. 
 
 It was at this stage that a suggestion was made which 
 makes the story of the virgin Princess Kishna one of the 
 saddest in human history. It was suggested by Nawab 
 Ameer Khan, whom Tod characterizes as ' one of the 
 most notorious villains India ever produced,' that the 
 torch of discord should be extinguished in the blood of 
 the innocent cause of the quarrel. 
 
 This unhallowed suggestion was made known to the 
 father of the poor girl by the men who had conceived it. 
 The bloodthirsty khan, accompanied by a confederate in 
 wickedness, the pliant, subtle and ambitious Ajit, set 
 out for Oodipur, the capital of Mewar, and revealed the 
 cruel design to the rana. With indignation and rage 
 that prince listened at first to the plot that the life of his 
 child should be the price of reconciliation between the 
 two hostile candidates for her hand, but as pressure was 
 put upon him to the effect that his own peace and safety 
 lay in compliance, he at length yielded his unwilling 
 consent, and said that Kishna should die. It was a 
 weak and cowardly deed, an unholy and unnatural act, 
 and though the rana did it under strong pressure, with 
 ruin staring him in the face from his powerful foes, yet 
 his fame as a prince and a Rajpoot suffered, and will ever 
 suffer, thereby. 
 
 Maharajah Dowlut Singh, a relative of the maiden, 
 
246 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 was the first called upon to carry the order into execu- 
 tion; but he refused, horror-struck, exclaiming, 'Accursed 
 the tongue that commands it ! Dust on my allegiance if 
 thus to be preserved!' Then Maharajah Jowandas, a 
 natural brother, was called, the dire necessity of the 
 deed explained to him, and he was asked to perform it, 
 as it should not be the work of a common hand. He 
 accepted the poniard, but when in youthful loveliness 
 Kishna appeared before him, the dagger fell from his 
 nerveless grasp, and he retired more wretched than the 
 victim. 
 
 And now the news of the sacrifice that was to be 
 spread like wildfire through the palace, and the shrieks 
 of the frantic mother were heard as she implored mercy 
 for her child, and called down heaven's vengeance on the 
 would-be murderers. Kishna alone, of all the inmates 
 of the royal house, appeared calm and resigned to her 
 fate. 
 
 No one being found willing to take the life of the 
 maiden with a dagger, she was ' excused the steel, and 
 the cup was prepared ' — and prepared by female hands. 
 As the messenger presented it in the name of her father, 
 she bowed and drank it, sending up a prayer for his life 
 and prosperity. The raving mother poured imprecations 
 on his head, while the lovely victim, who shed not a tear, 
 thus endeavoured to console her : ' Why afflict yourself, 
 my mother, at this shortening of the sorrows of life ? I 
 fear not to die ! Am I not your daughter ? Why should 
 I fear death ? We are marked out for sacrifice from our 
 birth ; we scarcely enter the world but to be sent out 
 
THE VIRGIN PRINCESS KISHNA. 247 
 
 again. Let me thauk my father that I have lived so 
 long,' 
 
 ' Thus she conversed till the nauseating draught 
 refused to assimilate with her blood. Again the bitter 
 potion was prepared. She drained it oftj and again it 
 was rejected; but, as if to try the extreme of human 
 fortitude, a third was administered, and for the third 
 time nature refused to aid the horrid purpose. It 
 seemed as if the fabled charm which guarded the life of 
 the founder of her race was inherited by the virgin 
 Kishna. But the bloodhounds, the khan and Ajit, were 
 impatient till their victim was at rest ; and cruelty, as if 
 gathering strength from defeat, made another and a fatal 
 attempt. A powerful opiate was presented — the Kasooniba 
 draught. She received it with a smile, wished the scene 
 over, and drank it. The desires of barbarity were accom- 
 plished. She slept ! — a sleep from which she never 
 awoke.' 
 
 The wretched mother did not long survive the death 
 of her beloved Kishna. In a few days her body was 
 carried to the funeral-pyre. And there was strong 
 indignation and deep grief throughout Rajasthan when 
 it was known that ' the flower ' of the race had thus 
 miserably, and yet with such nobility, perished. Tod 
 says that though years have passed since the lovely 
 virgin Princess Kishna was foully done to death, the 
 story is never related in the houses or around the 
 camp-fires of Rajpootana without a faltering tongue and 
 moistened eyes. 
 
XXI. 
 
 PRINCESS DAMAYANTI. 
 
 A Story from the ' Mahabharata.' 
 
 To Bhima, King of Vidarbha, the modern Berar, who 
 is described as ' of terrible prowess, heroic, and well 
 affected towards his subjects, and possessed of every 
 virtue,' there was born ' a jewel of a daughter and three 
 sons possessed of lofty souls.' 
 
 The daughter's name was Damayanti, and ' for beauty 
 and brightness, for good name and grace and luck, she 
 became celebrated all over the world.' As was to be 
 expected, she was the pet of the household, and neither 
 her father nor her brothers could deny her anything 
 upon which she had set her heart. When about thirteen 
 years of age there was presented to this lovely girl a 
 hundred handmaids and female slaves, and at the 
 same time she was robed in costly garments, and upon 
 her head, neck, arms and ankles were placed the 
 most costly and beautiful jewellery. 'Thus Bhima's 
 daughter, of faultless features, decked in every orna- 
 ment, shone in the midst of her handmaids like the 
 
PRINCESS DAMAYANTI. 249 
 
 luminous lightning of the clouds. And neither among 
 celestials nor among men was anybody possessed of such 
 beauty ev6r seen or heard of before. And the beautiful 
 maiden filled with gladness the hearts of all.' 
 
 While Damayanti was universally acknowledged to be 
 the most lovely lady of the age, Nala, the son of Virasana, 
 was regarded as the most handsome man. Nala was the 
 king of the Nishadas, and is spoken of as ' truth-telling, 
 strong, well versed in knowledge, possessed of every 
 desirable accomplishment, and the master of a mighty 
 army.' His only failing, which many at that time 
 did not coimt a failing, but a virtue, was a passion for 
 dice. 
 
 The beauty and goodness of Damayanti and the 
 grace and power of Nala were topics of general con- 
 versation, and it was not long before the young people 
 heard of each other. And, repeatedly hearing of each 
 other's excellencies and virtues, it followed that they fell 
 in love. And when this mutual attachment was 
 observed by friends of both parties, everybody was 
 pleased, and everything was done to foster and con- 
 firm it. 
 
 As the days came and went Damayanti lost all 
 peace of mind on account of Nala. ' And heaving 
 frequent sighs, she was filled with anxiety, and became 
 melancholy and pale-faced and lean. And with her 
 heart possessed by the god of love, she soon lost colour, 
 afld with her upturned gaze and moods of abstraction 
 looked like one demented. And she lost all inclination 
 for couches and seats and objects of enjoyment. And 
 
2 50 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 she ceased to lie down by day or niglit, always weeping 
 with exclamations of Oh ! and Alas !' 
 
 When things had come to this sad state with the lady, 
 her handmaids told the king her father about her illness, 
 though they did not reveal the secret that she was pining 
 for love of Nala. The monarch Bhima, however, had a 
 suspicion of the true state of the case, and, acting upon 
 that suspicion, he declared it was quite time Damayanti 
 thought of marriage, and that he would arrange for a 
 siuayamwara, or tournament. And the news of this 
 event seemed to do the love-sick maiden good, for she 
 resolved in her heart to choose Nala for her husband out 
 of the suitors who should claim her hand. 
 
 The day arrived, and kings and princes from near and 
 far came to Damayanti's swayamwara, ' filling the earth 
 with the clatter of their cars, the roar of their elephants, 
 and the neighing of their hotses.' 'And that sacred 
 assembly of kings resembled a mountain cavern with 
 tigers. Their arms were robust, resembling iron maces, 
 well shaped and graceful, and looking like five-headed 
 snakes. And graced with beautiful locks and fine noses 
 and eyes and brows, the countenances of the kings shone 
 like stars in the firmament. And when Damayanti 
 entered the hall, the glances of those illustrious princes 
 were riveted upon her, and they longed to obtain her for 
 wife.' 
 
 The maiden, however, chose Nala, by bashfully taking 
 hold of the hem of his garment and placing round his 
 neck a floral wreath ; and the other suitors departed, dis- 
 appointed and sad at heart. And after the departure of 
 
PRINCESS DAMAYANTI. 251 
 
 the kings, Bhima celebrated with great rejoicings the 
 wedding of Nala and Damayanti. 
 
 After the nuptial ceremony, the newly-married pair 
 went to live at Nishada, the capital city of Nala's 
 kingdom, and there they were very happy in each 
 other's society and love, and in the prosperity and joy of 
 their people. Two children were born after a time, and 
 their home was made bright with the patter of little feet 
 and the noise of merry child-laughter. 
 
 Not for very long, -however, did this peace and blessed- 
 ness last. It will be remembered that Nala's one weak- 
 ness was a passion for dice, and, though for some time 
 after his marriage he refrained from play, yet his fingers 
 were constantly itching to throw the dice. And there 
 came a day when a nominal friend, but a real enemy, 
 visited Nishada, called Pushkara, and this man, ever 
 desirous of winning the kingdom from Nala, tempted 
 him to play. The king resisted at first, but Kali, the 
 spirit of evil, entering into him, he at last consented. A 
 day was fixed to begin a match, and for' months Nala 
 continued to throw the dice, and always with ill-success. 
 His sorrowful wife, seeing the evil that was in store for 
 them, ventured now and then a sad remonstrance, and 
 the wise counsellors of the king expostulated with him 
 on his folly, but all to no purpose. The infatuated Nala 
 continued to play, and, like other desperate gamblers, the 
 more he lost, the more determined he was to go on and 
 win back his losses. 
 
 Damayanti, by the advice of the prime minister, con- 
 vened a great council of state, and it was then decided to 
 
252 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 send the two children away to the court of her father at 
 Vidarbha, for there they would be safe from all harm. 
 Some urged that the queen herself should go, and leave 
 her lord to his fate ; but what true-hearted wife can bear 
 to be severed from her husband, though he prove to be 
 weak and foolish and careless of her happiness ? Dama- 
 yanti, therefore, replied that she would never forsake 
 Nala, but share in his threatened adversity as she had 
 shared in his prosperity. 
 
 The king, meanwhile, continued to play, and, staking 
 his jewels, his garments, and even his kingdom, he lost 
 everything. And the wicked Pushkara, having won so 
 much, coveted yet more, and said, with a laugh : ' Nala, 
 my friend, let the play go on.' ' But I have nothing to 
 stake,' replied the king. 'Yes, thou hast; there is thy 
 lovely wife, Damayanti. Stake her.' But, low as Nala 
 had fallen, he was not equal to such an act of baseness, 
 and without a moment's hesitation he answered 'No,' 
 and not trusting himself to say another word, he left the 
 hall and the palace. 
 
 And now whither should he go, and what should he 
 do ? By his weakness and folly his mighty kingdom had 
 passed from his hands, and he was a beggar in his own 
 capital. Awaking to a knowledge of this truth, the king 
 threw off the princely garments he was wearing, and 
 giving away his ornaments, he prepared to leave the 
 city. ' And attired in a simple piece of cloth, his body 
 uncovered, renouncing all his wealth, amidst the grief of 
 his friends, Nala set out. And Damayanti, similarly 
 clad, followed him as a dog follows its master.' 
 
PRINCESS DAMAYANTI. 253 
 
 Coming to the outskirts of the city, the miserable king 
 strove for three days to induce his wife to leave him to his 
 fate. Too desperate to be soothed, Nala felt the gentle 
 presence of Damayanti as an aggravation of his misery, 
 and instead of desiring her companionship, he showed 
 where ran the road conducting to her father's house. 
 The sorrowful lady understood the sign, but gravely 
 shook her head, and said she would not — could not leave 
 him. It was her wish, she told him, to soothe his 
 weariness and comfort him in his sorrow, and if he would 
 have her go to her father's house, then he must go with 
 her. But that was an insupportable idea, for Nala could 
 not bear to think of the anger and wrath of Bhima, his 
 father-in-law, when the whole sad story was revealed to 
 him. 
 
 On the third night, in the course of their wanderings, 
 the two outcasts came to a sheltered shed for travellers, 
 and there, wearied with journeying, with hunger and 
 thirst, they laid themselves down to sleep. Damayanti 
 was soon in a profound slumber, for she was much 
 exhausted ; but Nala, with mind and heart distraught, 
 could not obtain repose. And reflecting on the loss of 
 his kingdom, the desertion of his friends, and the 
 miseries of life in the woods, he resolved to forsake his 
 wife while she slept, so that she might have no choice 
 but to turn her steps to the home of her childhood. If 
 he were away, he argued, his gentle and faithful wife 
 would go to her father, mother and children, but while 
 he remained at her side there was nothing for both of 
 them but misery. 
 
254 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 In the darkness of the night the dethroned monarch 
 arose from his hard bed on the floor of the hut, and, with 
 one long look at his wife — beautiful still, though in rags 
 — he turned to go away. But the deed was not easy to 
 perform. While he thought about it, it seemed com- 
 paratively easy, but when it came to action it was quite 
 a different matter. 
 
 ' And departing, still departing, lie returned again, again, 
 Dragged away by that bad demon — ever by his love drawn back.' 
 
 Like a swing, he oscillated between the cabin and the 
 forest, but at length, after lamenting long and piteously, 
 he withdrew himself and departed with a breaking heart. 
 
 On the morrow, when Damayanti awoke, she had a 
 feeling that something was amiss. Her sleep had been 
 disturbed by dreams, which had left her thoughtful and 
 sad, and she was vaguely conscious that she was about to 
 enter upon a period of deeper trouble than before. She 
 turned to speak to Nala, but found him not ; and then, 
 the nature of the new trouble rushing in upon her mind, 
 she started up and shrieked aloud in fright : ' husband ! 
 husband ! hast thou deserted me ? Oh, I am lost and 
 undone — frightened in this desolate place ! But no, thou 
 hast not left me ; thou art hiding thyself behind those 
 shrubs ! I see thee — I see thee, king ! Why dost thou 
 not reply to me ? It is cruel of thee, husband, that, 
 seeing me so lamenting, thou dost not approach and 
 comfort me. Come to me, my husband — come to 
 me!' 
 
 But Nala came not, and Damayanti, afflicted with 
 
PRINCESS DAMAYANTI. 255 
 
 anguish and burning with grief, began to rush hither 
 and thither. And now the helpless princess sprang up, 
 and now she sank down in stupor; now she shrank 
 in terror, and now she wept and wailed aloud. And 
 weeping bitterly, she wandered into the woods, going 
 aimlessly in search of her husband, for she knew not what 
 to do. And as she was piteously lamenting and shouting 
 as best she could, ' husband ! husband !' she felt 
 herself suddenly seized by a gigantic serpent, and, giving 
 herself up for lost, she called yet louder on her absent 
 lord to come to her rescue. Nala heard not, for he was 
 far away in the depths of the forest ; but a huntsman 
 ranging the woods, hearing the cry for help, hurried 
 swiftly to the spot, and was just in time, by a cut of his 
 sword, to save the lady from death. As the serpent 
 raised its head and prepared to dart its fangs into the 
 flesh of its victim, down came the sharp blade upon its 
 neck, and all danger was past. 
 
 After this adventure, Damayanti set off once more in 
 search of her husband, resolved to find him or die in the 
 woods. And now she came upon ' a woody asylum of 
 ascetics, resembling in beauty a celestial grove.' Enter- 
 ing their poor dwelling-places, she found many holy men 
 who had devoted themselves to a life in the wilderness, 
 thinking thus to please the gods. They were 'self- 
 denying and strict in diet, with minds under control, 
 endued with holiness, some living on water, some on air, 
 and some on fallen leaves. They were clad in barks of 
 trees and deer-skins, and were eminently happy, seeking 
 the way to heaven,' 
 
2S6 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 With these holy brethren Damayanti stayed to rest 
 herself; and knowing their wisdom and goodness, she 
 inquired of them concerning her husband and prayed 
 for their blessing. And they answered her, ' blessed 
 and beauteous one, we see by ascetic power that the 
 future will bring happiness to thee, and that thou shalt 
 soon behold thy Nala. daughter of Bhima, thou shalt 
 behold the king, thy lord, freed from distress, and freed 
 from sin, and decked with all kinds of gems, and ruling 
 his own city, and chastising his enemies, and striking- 
 terror into the heart of his foes, and gladdening the 
 hearts of friends, and crowned with every blessing.' 
 Damayanti listened with joy to these prophesyings, and 
 inquired : ' When shall these things be ?' But nothing 
 was revealed to her with regard to the time of returning 
 happiness. 
 
 Her stay at the friendly ascetics' huts cheered the good 
 lady, however, and when she set forth once more to seek 
 her lord she went with more hopefulness than of yore, 
 though still in fear and in great trembling. ' And 
 wandering in quest of her lord, Bhima's daughter beheld 
 many trees and streams and delightful mountains, and 
 many rivers of wonderful appearance.' But the beauties 
 of Nature had no charm for Damayanti, for she pined for 
 her husband, and she went hither and thither calling 
 him by name. 
 
 Proceeding thus on her way, the princess came quite 
 suddenly upon a body of merchants with horses and 
 elephants, encamped by the banks of a river. ' And as 
 soon as she saw the caravan, the wife of Nala lean and 
 
PRINCESS DAMAYANTI. 257 
 
 pale, and with hair covered with dust, drew near and 
 entered into its midst.' And beholding her, and not 
 knowing what to make of this woman of the woods, 
 ' some fled in fear, and some became extremely anxious, 
 and some cried aloud, and some laughed at her, and some 
 despised her.' But some felt pity for her and addressed 
 her, saying : ' sorrowful one, who art thou, and to 
 whom dost thou belong ? and what seekest thou in these 
 woods ?' And the lady answered : ' leader of the 
 caravan, ye merchants, ye youths, ye old men and chil- 
 dren, I am the daughter of a king, and the daughter-in- 
 law of a king, and the consort also of a king. My 
 husband has been ruined and banished, and has forsaken 
 me, and I am seeking him if haply I may find him.' 
 
 The leader of the caravan, when he knew the story of 
 the unfortunate lady, told her that they were journeying 
 to the capital city of the Chedis, of which Suvahu the 
 Truthful was king. ' Come with us, fair lady,' said one 
 and all; 'it may be at that city thou wilt find thy 
 husband.' And hoping against hope, Damayanti accom- 
 panied them. For some days the caravan journeyed 
 without any mishap, but just as they drew near their 
 journey's end, an unfortunate calamity overtook them. 
 The caravan, worn out with toil, resolved to halt for a 
 night beside a large lake fragrant with lotuses in tha 
 midst of the forest. ' And it came to pass that at the 
 hour of midnight, when everything was hushed and still, 
 and the tired travellers had fallen asleep, a herd of 
 elephants going towards a mountain stream saw that 
 caravan, as also the numerous elephants belonging to it. 
 
 17 
 
2s8 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 And seeing their domesticated fellows, the wild elephants 
 rushed impetuously at them with the intention of killing 
 them.' Then was there a great noise and confusion, and 
 the merchants, awaking from sleep, fled into the woods 
 for refuge. But some were slain by the tusks, some by 
 the trunks, and some by the legs of the elephants. And 
 many of the camels and horses were killed. 
 
 Damayanti alarmed, like the rest, by the noise, rose 
 up in great excitement, and ran in wild horror to a place 
 of refuge. And those of the caravan who had escaped 
 unhurt met together near the hiding-place of the prin- 
 cess to talk over the occurrences of the night. And she 
 heard them saying to one another : ' Of what deed of ours 
 is this the consequence ? Surely we have failed to 
 worship the deities that cause calamities, or perhaps we 
 have not paid them chief homage, or perhaps this evil is 
 the result of the birds of evil omen we saw yesterdaj'. 
 Or perhaps our stars are not propitious.' But some 
 answered : ' Not so ; all things are right with us ; our dis- 
 aster has arisen from the presence in our caravan of that 
 maniac-like woman whom we picked up on the way. 
 She is certainly a Kakshasa. If we catch her, we should 
 slay her with stones, and dust, and grass, and wood and 
 cuffs.' 
 
 Hearing these words of the angry merchants, Dama- 
 yanti, when they had retired, slipped away unobserved, 
 and fled into the woods in terror and anxiety. And 
 reproaching herself she said : ' Alas ! fierce and great 
 is the wrath of God on me ! Peace followeth not in my 
 track. Of what misdeed is this the consequence ? I do 
 
PRINCE SS DA MA YA NTI. 2 59 
 
 not remember that I ever did even a little wrong to any- 
 one in thought or word or deed. Of what, then, is this 
 the consequence ; it must be on account of the great sins 
 I committed in a former life that calamities have befallen 
 me, such as the loss of my husband's kingdom, his defeat 
 at the hands of his kinsman, this separation from my 
 lord and my son and daughter, this my unprotected 
 state, my presence in this forest, and the disaster 
 which has just occurred.' 
 
 Oppressed with these thoughts, Damayanti proceeded 
 on her way, and, lo ! towards evening she came to the 
 city the merchants had spoken of, over which King 
 Suvahu reigned. ' And she entered that city clad in 
 half a garment. And the citizens saw her overcome 
 with fear, and lean, and melancholy, her hair dishevelled 
 and soiled with dust, and maniac-like. And beholding 
 her, the boys of the city from curiosity began to follow 
 her. And surrounded by them she arrived before the 
 palace of the king.' 
 
 From the terrace the queen-mother saw the poor 
 and sorrowful lady in the crowd, and, being tender- 
 hearted and kind, she sent her nurse to speak to her, and 
 bring her into the palace. Now the tale of woe was 
 spoken into an attentive and compassionate ear, and 
 when she knew all, Suvahu's queen went to consult her 
 husband as to what should be done, and that good man 
 answered : ' Dear wife, accept this lady to our home. 
 Let her be thy companion, as she is of the same age as 
 thee.' And the queen, cheerfully consenting, led Dama- 
 yanti away to her apartments, where a transformation 
 
 17—2 
 
26o WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 was made in the apparel of the destitute lady ; and being 
 well cared for in that royal household, Damayanti 
 quickly regained her marvellous beauty, though her heart 
 was still sad as she thought of her husband. 
 
 After a time King Bhima heard that his daughter 
 was at the court of King Suvahu, whereupon he sent 
 messengei's and a retinue to bring her back to her home 
 and children. Arrived there, for a time she regained 
 something of her wonted happiness, but notwithstanding 
 the kindness of her parents and the affection of her 
 children; she soon began to pine again for her absent 
 lord and to devise schemes for discovering his Avhere- 
 abouts and to bring him back to her side. 
 
 And where meanwhile was the dethroned king, and 
 how fared it with him ? For many days he had wan- 
 dered about the forest, meeting with strange and thrilling 
 adventui'es, but, surmounting all difficulties and over- 
 coming all dangers, he had made his way to the city of 
 Ayodhya, the modern Oudh. Showing remarkable skill 
 in training and driving horses, he became charioteer to 
 Ritupama, King of Ayodhya. And the latter, in return 
 for the~ services rendered him, imparted to Nala a 
 thorough and complete knowledge of the secrets of dice. 
 This incident brings out the important fact that, from 
 a Hindu point of view, Nala was not to be blamed 
 for indulging in gambling, but only to be blamed because 
 he had been defeated in play. It would appear that to 
 play was a virtue, but to be defeated was a vice. 
 
 Damayanti making inquiries in all directions with 
 regard to her husband, was led to suspect that the King 
 
PRINCESS DAMAYANTI. . 261 
 
 of Ayodhya's skilful charioteer was no other than her 
 lord, but how best to draw him away from Ayodhya 
 and bring him to her father's court she could not 
 for some time decide. At length her love and wit 
 devised a clever scheme which was sure to rouse her 
 absent husband to a sense of his rights, and lead him 
 probably to make himself known. And this scheme was 
 nothing less than to cause the news to be sent to 
 Ayodhya, but only to that city, that Damayanti, the 
 daughter of Bhima, would hold another swayaimxuara 
 and choose a second husband, as it seemed probable 
 that her ' heroic Nala ' was no more. 
 
 When the King of Ayodhya heard this news he was 
 glad, for he had always admired the lovely and faithful 
 Damayanti, and he announced to his charioteer that on 
 the morrow he desired to be driven in grand state to 
 Vidarbha, to be present when the daughter of Bhima 
 chose her second husband, intimating that he had hope 
 himself of being the favoured one. When Nala heard 
 this news he was almost beside himself with grief and 
 rage, and yet he felt that it was his own mad folly that 
 had led to this proposed second marriage. He thought 
 within himself : ' Perhaps Damayanti is doing this blinded 
 by sorrow. Alas ! cruel is the deed that the princess 
 intends to do, having been deceived with regard to 
 myself. It is the nature of women to be inconstant. 
 But yet my offence has been great, and it. may be she is 
 acting so because she hath no longer any love for me 
 owing to my separation from her.' 
 
 Tlius reasoned somewhat unkindly the dethroned king 
 
262 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 and husband, endeavouring to throw the blame of his 
 own shortcomings on his long-suffering and faithful wife. 
 The morrow came, and ' with a heart torn with anguish,' 
 Nala mounted his seat on the King of Ayodhya's chariot 
 and drove furiously to Vidarbha. The anxious and 
 expectant Damayanti was on the roof of her father's 
 palace, and when she heard the thunder of chariot 
 wheels and the tramp of the restive steeds, she knew in 
 her heart that her surmises with regard to the charioteer 
 were correct, and that she would soon look upon the 
 form of her ' Nala, the prince of men.' 
 
 Damayanti's mother was the only person in the secret 
 with regard to the announcement of a swayamwara. 
 Her father, Bhima, knew nothing of the stratagem to 
 bring back the faithless husband, so that when the 
 monarch of Ayodhya arrived. King Bhima was puzzled 
 to know the reason why, and the guest and his charioteer 
 were equally puzzled to find no preparations for a 
 marriage festival. All the parties, however, in true 
 Eastern fashion, betrayed no sign, but kept their own 
 counsel, waiting for events to develop and explain them- 
 selves. 
 
 Damayanti had not taken into her calculations the 
 probability of Nala being so offended with the announce- 
 ment of the swayamwara as to keep his incognito, but 
 so it turned out, and the poor lady had no little difficulty 
 and trouble in bringing about a successful denouement. 
 Her first step, when she saw that Nala would not come 
 to the palace, was to send one of her handmaids to draw 
 him into conversation, and to watch his conduct, and 
 
PRINCESS DAMAYANTI. 263 
 
 bring a report, so that she might be sure about his 
 identity, for as yet it was little more than guesswork 
 that the charioteer was really her Nala. 
 
 The handmaid Kasini performed her part with expe- 
 dition, and brought back a marvellous story with regard 
 to the doings of the errant husband. ' Oh, lady,' she 
 said, ' such a person I have never before seen or heard. 
 Whenever he cometh to a low passage he never stoopeth 
 down, but seeing him, the passage itself groweth in 
 height so that he may pass through it easily. And at 
 his approach impassable narrow holes open wide. Empty 
 vessels also become filled with water at his will, and he 
 touches fire and is not burnt. And I have witnessed a 
 greater wonder still : He took up some flowers and 
 began to press them slowly with his hands. And, 
 pressed by his hands, the flowers did not lose their 
 original forms, but, on the contrary, became gayer and 
 more odorous than before.' So spake the simple-minded 
 and credulous maid, eager to please her mistress, and 
 thinking that, the more extraordinary she made out the 
 deeds of Nala to appear, the more gratified Damayanti 
 would be. 
 
 But the suffering wife paid little heed to the tales of 
 marvel related by the maid, and urged her to go once 
 more to the charioteer, and this time to take with her 
 the two young princes and to watch narrowly how the 
 stranger treated the children. Damayanti hoped that 
 the heart of Nala, if indeed the charioteer was Nala, 
 would be so moved at the sight of his offspring that 
 he would betray his identity ; and so it turned out. 
 
264 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 Immediately, as the maid with the children drew near to 
 him, he recognised the little ones, and sprang forward 
 and embraced them and took them up on his knees ; and 
 regarding them attentively, his heart was filled with 
 great sorrow and he began to weep aloud. But re- 
 straining himself in a little while, he excused himself to 
 the maid, saying : ' Take the children away ! They re- 
 mind me of my own offspring, from whom I have been 
 parted for some time. Take them away! take them 
 away !' 
 
 Hurrying back to her mistress, the maid related what 
 had passed, and now Damayanti felt sure that the 
 charioteer was none other than her husband Nala. And 
 being satisfied on this point, she sought and obtained 
 the permission of her mother to bring matters to a 
 point by having a private interview with the charioteer. 
 The order was thereupon given that Nala should enter 
 the apartments of his wife, and the two were soon face to 
 face. But the jealous husband even then would not 
 throw off' his disguise and resume his proper character, 
 and it was only after long pleading and working upon 
 his better feelings that Damayanti could convince him 
 that the idea of a second marriage had never for a 
 moment been really entertained, but was a ' subtle wile ' 
 to lure him to her. Then the wanderer was subdued, 
 and the flood-gates of his aftections being opened, he 
 gathered his wife into his arms, and the two wept and 
 rejoiced together. 
 
 For a little time the reunited happy couple dwelt at 
 the court of their father, King Bhima, but eventually 
 
PRINCESS DAMAYANTI. 265 
 
 they moved on to their own lost kingdom. ' With a car 
 white in hue, with sixteen elephants, fifty horses, and six 
 hundred infantry,' Nala entered the city of his birth and 
 early triumphs; and driving up to the palace, he 
 approached the usurper Pushkara and challenged him 
 to another game at dice. ' We will play again,' he 
 shouted, ' for I have earned vast wealth. Let Dama- 
 yanti and all else that I have be my stake, and let the 
 kingdom be thy stake.' Pushkara, nothing loth, agreed 
 to the terms, and the play began, and, lo ! ' Nala at a 
 single throw won his wealth and treasure back.' 
 
 The king, influenced by Damayanti, freely forgave 
 his enemy, and sent him away with many rich presents. 
 Thus happily ended the misfortunes and sorrows of Nala 
 and his beautiful queen, and through many long years 
 Damayanti lived to thank the gods for an affectionate 
 husband and for dutiful children. And the people of 
 the land rejoiced because the king and queen had 
 received their own again. 
 
XXII. 
 SAVITRI. 
 
 A Story from the ' Mahabharata.' 
 
 Savitri was the only daughter of Acwapeti, a king 
 among the Mddras. This king was an able and generous 
 man, and was beloved by his people more warmly than 
 is the lot of many sovereigns. But, though virtuous and 
 highly pious, and constantly ministering to the neces- 
 sities of Brahmins and receiving their blessing, the gods 
 had not favoured him with oiFspring until Savitri was 
 born in his old age. And this daughter was given in 
 answer to prayers and penances. 
 
 For eighteen long years, it is said, King Acwapeti 
 afflicted himself after the manner of Indian sages, before 
 he was granted the desire of his heart. Various are the 
 forms which austerities take, some being more severe 
 than others, but the king did not shrink even from the 
 most painful. Some ascetics will hang themselves up by 
 the feet, head downwards, and remain in that position 
 for a long time ; others will take a vow of silence for five 
 or ten or twenty years ; others will make long pil- 
 grimages to various holy shrines, 'measuring their 
 
SA VITRI. 267 
 
 length ' on the ground all the way ; others will hold up 
 the right hand over the head until it has become stiff 
 and fixed ; others will clench the hand till the nails grow 
 through the palm ; others will sit between four fires with 
 the blazing sun overhead, or stand up to the neck in 
 water for hours ; while others will walk round a temple- 
 yard wearing shoes studded inside with sharp nails. In 
 short, there seems to be no hardship or personal cruelty 
 ascetics will not commit in India when they have set their 
 hearts upon obtaining some great blessing from the gods. 
 
 After eighteen years of self-torture there was born, as 
 we have said, to King Acwapeti a daughter, who was 
 named Sayitri, after the goddess Savitri, the wife of 
 Brahma. With tender solicitude were the infant years 
 of this child watched over by the thankful father and 
 mother, and they hoped their daughter would grow up 
 to be the stay and comfort of their declining years. 
 
 Time passed, and the little one developed into a 
 maiden alike beautiful, wise, and good. 
 
 ' In those far-oflf primeval days, 
 
 Fair India's daughters were not pent 
 In closed zenanas. On her way 
 
 Savitri at her pleasure went 
 Whither she chose — and hour by hour, 
 
 With young companions of her age, 
 She roamed the woods for fruit or flower. 
 
 Or loitered in some hermitage ; 
 For to the Munis, gray and old, 
 
 Her presence was as sunshine glad : 
 They taught her wonders manifold, 
 
 And gave her of the best they had.'* 
 
 * Toru Dutt's ' Ancient Ballads and Legends of Hindostan.' 
 
268 WOMAN'S JNFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 And with a mind well stored with the wisdom of the 
 sages, with a body strengthened and developed by 
 healthy recreation, and with a heart purified by prayer, 
 Savitri was a princess whom the noblest prince in the 
 land might be proud to make his wife. But young men 
 fought shy of her, perchance because she was so ideally 
 beautiful, and so evidently superior to all around her. 
 
 When the maiden arrived at a marriageable age, and 
 
 yet no suitor appeared on the scene, the king became 
 
 concerned, remembering the saying : ' The father that 
 
 doth not bestow his daughter cometh by disgrace.' Like 
 
 a sensible husband, the monarch talked to his queen of 
 
 the matter, and she set his anxieties at rest by exhorting 
 
 him to trust the gods, who had given them their daughter, 
 
 to bring about a suitable match in their own good time : 
 
 ' Savitri may herself elect 
 
 Some day her future lord and guide.' 
 
 Months passed, and yet nothing occurred ; when lo ! 
 one summer morning, as the princess went forth to visit 
 a hermitage at some distance from her home, she met 
 her fate : 
 
 ' Aa to the hermitage she went, 
 
 Through smiling fields of waving corn. 
 She saw some youths on sport intent — 
 Sons of the hermits and their peers — 
 And one among them tall and lithe, 
 Royal in port, on whom the years. 
 Consenting, shed a grace so blithe. 
 So frank and noble, that the eye 
 
 Was loth to quit that sun-browned face. 
 She looked, and looked — then gave a sigh. 
 And slackened suddenly her pace. 
 
SA VITRI. 269 
 
 What was the meaning ? Was it love ? ' 
 
 Love at first sight, as poets sing, 
 Is then no fiction ? Heaven above 
 
 Is witness that the heart its king 
 Finds often like a lightning-flash. 
 
 We play, we jest, we have no care : 
 When, hark 1 a step — there comes no crash — 
 
 But life, or silent, slow, despair. 
 Their eyes just met, Savitri passed 
 
 Into the friendly Muni's hut ; 
 Her heart-rose opened had at last — 
 
 Opened, no flower can ever shut.' 
 
 It was with a preoccupied mind that the maiden 
 received her usual instruction that morning from the 
 learned Muni, and at its close she longed and yet 
 hesitated to ask her teacher something about the youth 
 outside, who had so strangely won her regard. The 
 sage, seeing her anxiety, and knowing by his wisdom 
 what troubled her, encouraged her to speak. And when 
 she asked the name and pedigree of the youth, a strange, 
 romantic story was related to her, which, calling out her 
 sympathy, deepened the impression that had already 
 been made upon her heart. 
 
 The young man was named Satyavan, and he was the 
 only son of Dyumatsen, now a hermit in the woods. 
 When Satyavan was born, however, his father was a 
 king and ruled over the Salwas : 
 
 ' But, old and blind, opponents dire 
 
 Had gathered round him in a ring. 
 And snatched the sceptre from his hand.' 
 
 And thereupon the dethroned monarch, accompanied 
 by his wife, bearing a child on hel: breast, had wandered 
 
270 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 away from his ungrateful subjects and taken up his 
 
 abode in the forests. And the child had grown into a 
 
 boy, and the boy into a man, who was known as tho 
 
 strong and brave and frank Satyavan. 
 
 To this story Savitri listened with tears in her eyes, 
 
 and at its close she sighed, she scarcely knew wherefore, 
 
 and then blushed, and finally quitted the sage's abode 
 
 with mingled feelings of sadness and joy. And as she 
 
 proceeded homewards everything around her seemed 
 
 more beautiful and gave her greater pleasure than of 
 
 yore. 
 
 ' Savitri's first care was to tell 
 
 Her mother all her feelings new ; 
 The queen, her own fears to dispel, 
 
 To the king's private chamber flew. 
 " Now, what is it, my gentle queen, 
 
 That makes thee hurry in this wise ?" 
 She told him, smiles and tears between. 
 
 All she had heard. The king, with sighs. 
 Sadly replied : " I fear me much 1 
 
 Whence is his race, and what his creed ? 
 Not knowing aught, can we in such 
 
 A matter delicate proceed ?" ' 
 
 There lived in the neighbourhood, though he had not 
 been to see the king for some time, a very wise old man, 
 who was commonly believed to know everything about 
 everybody under heaven, and for this man the king sent, 
 so that light might be thrown upon the character of the 
 youth whom Savitri desired for a husband. 
 
 When Narad the Wise arrived, the princess related to 
 him what she had seen, and what she had heard, and 
 what the longings of her heart were at that moment. 
 
SAVITRI. 271 
 
 Listening gravely, the old man grew graver still; and 
 when Savitri paused, he spoke kindly but firmly as 
 follows : ' Ah no ! ah no ! my dear, it cannot be ! You 
 must not think of it. Choose out another husband.' 
 But the maiden quickly replied : 
 
 ' And why should I ? When I have given 
 My heart away, though but in thought, 
 
 Can I take back ? Forbid it, Heaven ! 
 It were a deadly sin, I wot. 
 
 And why should T ? I know no crime 
 In him or his.' 
 
 Then the king her father interposed, and proceeded to 
 ask Narad the Wise questions about Prince Satyavan, to 
 find out, if possible, what was objectionable in his 
 character or conduct that stood in the way of any over- 
 tures of marriage. The first question was : ' Is the prince 
 energetic, intelligent, forgiving, and courageous V and 
 the answer came : ' In energy he is like unto the sun, 
 and in wisdom like unto Vrihaspati; and he is brave 
 like unto the lord of the celestials, and forgiving like 
 unto the earth herself.' Again the king questioned, 
 saying : ' Is the prince liberal in gifts and devoted to the 
 Brahmins ? Is he magnanimous and handsome, and 
 lovely to behold ?' And Narad answered : ' In beauty of 
 person he is like either of the twin Acwins. And with 
 senses under control, he is meek and brave and truthful. 
 And with passions in subjection, he is devoted to his 
 friends and free from malice, and modest and patient. 
 Indeed, briefly speaking, they that know him best say 
 that he is always correct in his. conduct, and that honour 
 is firmly seated on his brow.' 
 
272 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 ' Then where, O Narad, is the bar ? 
 
 If wealth be gone, and kingdom lost, 
 His merit still remains a star. 
 
 Nor melts his lineage like the frost. 
 For riches, worldly power, or rank 
 
 I care not. I would have my son 
 Pure, wise, and brave — the Fates I thank : 
 
 I see no hindrance, no, not one.' 
 
 But though neither the king nor the queen nor Savitri 
 saw any hindrance, yet the wise man did, though he 
 seemed loth to speak of it, and it was only after i-e- 
 peated entreaties that he revealed the sad truth — that, 
 looking ahead, he was able to see that the wise and good 
 prince had only one more year of life to live. At this 
 announcement the king fell back dismayed, and was 
 much troubled in soul, knowing scarcely what to say or 
 do. At length, however, he took his daughter's hand in 
 his, and urged her with a shaking voice to give up all 
 thought of Satyavan for a husband. ' Thou hast given no 
 pledge,' he said ; ' no blame can attach to thee. Forget 
 the youth, 
 
 ' And think upon the dreadful curse 
 
 Of widowhood ; the vigils, fasts. 
 And penances ; no life is worse 
 
 Than hopeless life — the while it lasts. 
 Day follows day in one long round, 
 
 Monotonous and blank and drear ; 
 Less painful were it to be bound 
 
 On some bleak rock, for aye to hear — 
 Without one chance of getting free — 
 
 The ocean's melancholy voice ! 
 Mine be the sin, if sin there be. 
 
 But thou must make a different choice.' 
 
SA VITRI. 273 
 
 The gentle Savitri, however, declared that though she 
 was ready to bow to the will of her father if he decided she 
 must not marry Satyavan, yet would she marry no one 
 else, but remain a maid all her life long. Her heart and 
 faith, she said, had been given away and were beyond 
 recall. ' With a life short or long, possessed of blessings 
 or bereft of them, I have for once selected my husband, 
 and twice I shall not select.' And the maiden's con- 
 stancy won the day. 
 
 ' She said, and meekly looked to both. 
 
 The father, though he patient heard, 
 To give the sanction still seemed loth, 
 
 But Narad muni took the word. 
 " Bless thee, my child ! 'Tis not for us 
 
 To question the Almighty -will ; 
 Though cloud on cloud loom ominous, 
 
 In gentle rain they may distil." 
 At this the monarch : " Be it so ! 
 
 I sanction what my friend approves ; 
 All praise to Him, whom praise we owe ; 
 
 My child shall wed the youth she loves." ' 
 
 Consent having been given, there was no delay in 
 bringing matters to a conclusion. King Acwapeti, 
 calling together his priests and some of his most trusted 
 counsellors, took his daughter with him and started for 
 the hermitage of the deposed and blind old King Dyu- 
 matsen and his son Satyavan. On their arrival they 
 found the aged monarch reclining on a bed of kusa 
 grass spread under a sala tree, with his tall and hand- 
 some son in attendance upon him. Mutual obeisances 
 were made and presents exchanged, and then the ques- 
 
 18 
 
274 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE JN THE EAST. 
 
 tion. was asked : ' Wherefore is this visit ?' Thus ad- 
 dressed, Acwapeti told the story of his daughter's 
 affection for Satyavan, and their hope that the two 
 might be joined in marriage. 
 
 The young man listened to the conversation well 
 pleased, for that day Savitri had lost her heart to him, 
 he had lost his to her. Little had he expected that 
 events would have worked round so favourably and so 
 quickly, and it was with astonishment, with glad surprise, 
 that he listened to all that was said. His father referred 
 to the sad fact that they were in exile. But when that 
 objection was overruled, another was raised. It was 
 asked : ' Would it be kind or right for Savitri to marry one 
 who at present, at any rate, could only give her a hut to 
 live in, in place of a palace to which she had been always 
 accustomed ?' All these things, however, had been con- 
 sidered, and Savitri was willing to be wherever her 
 husband was, only now and again she would wish to visit 
 her dear and honoured parents. 
 
 Every objection having been overcome, it was decided 
 that very day to celebrate the nuptials. And amidst a 
 concourse of hermit spectators, Satyavan and Savitri, out 
 in the open glade, with the birds singing sweetly around, 
 were made man and wife. King Acwapeti then bestowed 
 suitable robes and ornaments upon his daughter, and 
 went back to his city and to his palace in great joy. 
 
 Immediately on the king's departure, Savitri threw 
 aside her royal robes and put off all her ornaments, and 
 ' clad herself in barks, and cloths dyed in red.' And 
 that evening — 
 
SA VITRI. 275 
 
 ' To see the bride, the hermits' wives 
 
 And daughters gathered to the huts, 
 Women of pure and saintly lives 1 
 
 And there, beneath the betel-nuts. 
 Tall trees like pillars, they admire 
 
 Her beauty, and congratulate 
 The parents that their hearts' desire 
 
 Had thus accorded been by Fate, 
 And Satyavan, their son, had found, 
 
 In exile lone, a fitting mate : 
 And gossips add : " Good signs abound ; 
 
 Prosperity shall on her wait." ' 
 
 Day by day Savitri sought earnestly to do her duty 
 in her new life, and the Hindu chronicler tells us : 'By 
 her services and virtues, by her tenderness and self- 
 denial, and by her agreeable offices unto all, she pleased 
 everybody. She gratified her mother-in-law by waiting 
 upon her ; she gratified her father-in-law by controlling 
 her speech ; and she pleased her husband by honeyed 
 sayings, by skill in every kind of work, by evenness of 
 temper, and by her affectionate manners.' 
 
 Thus outwardly everything went well with the young 
 wife, but, as is touchingly recorded, she was restless 
 within, for ' the words spoken by Narad the Wise about 
 her husband's death were present night and day in the 
 mind of Savitri.' And as the time drew nearer, she had 
 more frequent recourse to prayer to the gods. She 
 could not well communicate her anxiety to those about 
 her, but she could to the gods, and belieAdng in their 
 power and in the efificacy of worship, she was somewhat 
 comforted. 
 
 Four days before the awful hour, the poor girl, how- 
 
 18—2 
 
276 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 ever, became much alarmed, and in hope of propitiating 
 the deities and securing length of days to her husband, 
 she resolved to observe what is called the Triratra vow, 
 which meant that she would not taste of food of any 
 description for three days and nights. When the other 
 members of the household heard of this her vow, they 
 expostulated with her, not knowing what her special 
 reasons were for taking such a course ; but when she 
 gently pleaded to be allowed to have her way, they did 
 not oppose further, though they wondered much at her 
 action. 
 
 At length the fateful day arrived, and Savitri prayed 
 without ceasing for her beloved's life. She watched him 
 closely all the morning, but he seemed well and in good 
 spirits ; and at noon, as he was still well, a faint hope 
 was born in her heart that her prayers were answered. 
 The afternoon came and went, and still no change for 
 the worse, and the faithful wife was about to rejoice, 
 when, lo ! she heard her husband's voice : 
 
 " The twilight is most beautiful ! 
 
 Mother, to gather fruit I go, 
 And fuel — for the air is cool — 
 
 Expect me in an hour or so." 
 
 " He goes then," thought Savitri ; " thus, 
 
 With unseen bands, Fate draws us on 
 Unto the place appointed us ; 
 
 We feel no outward force. Anon 
 We go to marriage or to death 
 
 At a determined time and place. 
 We are her playthings ; with her breath 
 
 She blows us where she lists in space. 
 
SA VITRI. 277 
 
 What is my duty ? It is clear 
 
 My husband I must follow ; bo 
 While he collects his forest gear, 
 
 Let me permission get to go." ' 
 
 Permission was granted, though not readily, for the 
 parents, knowing her weak state through fasting, urged 
 her at first to stay at home, but seeing her determination, 
 and thinking there must be more in her conduct than 
 met the eye, they at length said to her : ' Daughter, thou 
 art wise and good ; follow thine own secret impulses 
 and wishes.' 
 
 Together then the husband and wife started for the 
 woods, he. with his axe upon his shoulder and full of 
 joyous life, she with a basket in her hand, and in seeming 
 smiles, although her heart was racked with grief. On 
 the way, Satyavan spoke of the sacred rivers, and the 
 beautiful trees decked with flowers, and whispered to 
 Savitri that his love for her was like the ever-running 
 streams, and that her beauty would compare with the 
 flowers of the forest. And she listened and smiled 
 sweetly yet sadly, for the words of Narad the Wise 
 mingled with the words of her husband, and she thought 
 how near is life to death, and how blindly men go to 
 their doom. 
 
 After an hour or two the place was reached to which 
 they were moving, and the fruits were plucked, and the 
 basket filled, and it now remained to gather the fuel 
 they required and return. Satyavan proceeded to fell 
 branches of trees, and then to saw them into smaller 
 pieces to tie in bundles. Throwing himself with hearti^ 
 
278 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 ness into his work, he waxed warm, then he perspired 
 freely, and the wind blowing through the forest, gave 
 him a chiU. And Savitri meanwhile sat watching her 
 lord and wondering in what form death would come, if 
 it came at all. 
 
 ' Sudden the noise is hushed — a pause — 
 
 Satyavan lets the weapon drop. 
 Too well Savitri knows the cause ! 
 
 He feels not well, the work must stop. 
 A pain is in his head — a pain 
 
 As if he felt the cobra's fangs. 
 He tries to look around — in vain ! 
 
 A mist before his vision hangs ; 
 The trees whirl dizzily around 
 
 In a fantastic fashion wild ; 
 His throat and chest seem iron-bound, 
 
 He staggers like a sleepy child ! 
 
 " My head, my head ! Savitri dear, 
 This pain is frightful. Let me lie 
 Here on the turf." ' 
 
 But his faithful wife took him to her arms and laid 
 his head upon her breast, and supported him as best she 
 could. And Satyavan whispered — 
 
 ' " Ah me, this pain ! 'Tis getting dark, 
 I see no more. Can this be death ? 
 What means this, gods ? Savitri, mark, 
 My hands wax cold, and fails my breath.'' 
 
 " It may be but a swoon I" " Ah, no ! 
 
 Arrows are piercing through my heart. 
 Farewell, my love ! for I must go. 
 
 This— this is death." ' 
 
 So far the story of Savitri has been natural, and has 
 made no call upon our credulity, save in th e matter of 
 
SA VITRI. 279 
 
 the prediction of Satyavan's death, but now we come to 
 mysterious incidents and utterances which call for blind 
 faith. And yet these iitterances and incidents teach us 
 noble lessons, and so are worth recording. 
 
 The Hindu chronicler wishes to show that Savitri by 
 her devotion to her husband saved his life. And there 
 can be no doubt that she did, only we should say it was 
 done by keeping him warm, and perhaps by giving him 
 a little medicine, which, anticipating sickness, she might 
 have brought with her. Probably Satyavan was simply 
 in a swoon, whicli sometimes takes place at the com- 
 mencement of a sharp attack of Indian low fever, and 
 with proper attention there was every prospect of his 
 recovery. Such a tame explanation of the subsequent 
 return to consciousness did not, however, suit the pur- 
 pose of the cbronicler, and in place of it we have a 
 strange, mysterious, but beautiful story. We now 
 resume our narrative : 
 
 Savitri, when her husband said : ' This, this is death, 
 thought indeed that all was over with him. and holding 
 him fast in her arms, she waited to see what more would 
 happen. * The next moment she saw a person clad in 
 red attire, his head decked with a diadem. And his 
 body was of large proportions and effulgent as the sun. 
 And he was of a darkish hue, had red eyes, carried a 
 noose in his hand, and was dreadful to behold. And he 
 was standing beside Satyavan, and was gazing steadfastly 
 at him.' Seeing this dread stranger, Savitri placed 
 her husband's head gently on the ground, and, rising, 
 made, with a trembling heart, a reverent obeisance. 
 
28o WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 ' Who art thou/ she said ; ' and what is thy mission ?' 
 ' I am Yama/ replied the stranger ; ' and I am come in 
 person to take away thy husband, for his days are run 
 out.' Saying this, ' Yama by main force pulled out of 
 the body of Satyavan a person of the measure of the 
 thumb, and bound him with the noose he had brought.' 
 Then turning away. Death proceeded in a southerly 
 direction. 
 
 ' But when the god moved slowly on 
 
 To gain his own dominions dim — 
 Leaving the hody there — anon 
 
 Savitri meekly followed him, 
 Hoping against all hope. He tamed, 
 
 And looked surprised. " Go back, my child !" 
 Pale, pale the stars above them burned, 
 
 More weird the scene had grown and wild. 
 " It is not for the living — hear ! — 
 
 To follow where the dead must go. 
 Thy duty lies before thee clear ; 
 
 What thou shouldst do the Shasters show." ' 
 
 But Savitri heeded him not, and answered : 
 
 ' " Where'er my husband dear is led, 
 
 Or journeys of his own free will, 
 I, too, must go ; though darkness spread 
 
 Across my path, portending ill. 
 'Tis thus my duty I have read ! 
 
 If I am wrong, oh ! with me bear ; 
 But do not bid me backward tread 
 
 My way forlorn — for I can dare 
 All things but that. Ah, pity me ! 
 
 A woman frail, too sorely tried ! 
 And let me, let me follow thee, 
 
 O gracious god ! whate'er betide." ' 
 
SAVITRI. 281 
 
 And the brave woman followed on o'er hill and dale, 
 through forests and across rivers, with such persistence 
 and patience that Death was touched, and stopped to 
 praise her, and in the course of his speech the truth was 
 revealed that his heart is not as hard as men have sup- 
 posed it to be. Death is not all adamant, and in proof 
 thereof he bade the weary and long-suffering lady ask 
 from him a boon for herself or her friends, though not for 
 her husband, and it would be granted. And she asked 
 that her husband's sire, who had lost his sight and fair 
 domain, might receive both back again, and Death said : 
 ' It is done. And now — 
 
 ' " Go back, my child, 
 The hour wears late, the wind feels cold, 
 
 The path becomes more weird and wild ; 
 Thy feet are torn, there's blood, behold ! 
 
 Thou feelest faint from weariness. 
 Oh, try to follow me no more ; 
 
 Go home, and with thy presence bless 
 Those who thine absence there deplore." ' 
 
 But Savitri becoming used to the companionship of 
 Death, and beginning to understand that Death after all 
 was to be loved rather than feared, replied : ' True, 
 
 ' " It is late. 
 And the strange landscape awes my sense ; 
 
 But I would fain with thee go on. 
 And hear thy voice so true and kind ; 
 
 The false lights that on objects shone 
 Have vanished, and no longer blind, 
 
 Thanks to thy simple presence. Now 
 I feel a fresher air around. 
 
 And see the glory of that brow 
 With flashing rubies fitly crowned. 
 
282 WOMAN'S INFLUENCE IN THE EAST. 
 
 " Men call thee Tama — Conqueror — 
 
 Because it is against their will 
 They follow thee ; and they abhor 
 
 The truth which thou wouldst aye instil. 
 If they thy nature knew aright, 
 
 O God all other gods above ! 
 And that thou conquerest in the fight 
 
 By patience, kindness, mercy, love, 
 And not by devastating wrath, 
 
 They would not shrink in child-like fright 
 To see thy shadow on their path, 
 
 But hail thee as sick souls the light." ' 
 
 At these words Death was much pleased, and pro- 
 mised another boon to Savitri, only again she was told 
 she must not ask for her husband's life. Thereupon she 
 prayed that King Acwapeti might be granted other 
 children besides herself, so that his family might rule 
 over the land of Madra for many generations. And 
 Death said : 
 
 ' " Receive thy boon and homeward start, 
 
 For, ah ! poor child, thou art not strong." ' 
 
 JBut still Savitri followed the soul of her husband, until 
 Death, overcome with her devotion and self-sacrifice, 
 stopped and told her to ask yet one more boon. 
 
 ' She took the clue, felt Death was love, 
 
 For no exception now he named, 
 And boldly said : " Thou knowest, lord, 
 
 The inmost hearts and thoughts of all ! 
 There is no need to utter word, 
 
 Upon thy mercy sole I call. 
 If speech be needful to obtain 
 
SA VITRI. 283 
 
 Thy grace, oh, hear a wife forlorn — 
 Let my Satyavan live again. 
 
 And children unto us be born, 
 Wise, brave, and valiant." ' 
 
 Thereupon Yama, the dispenser of justice, untied his 
 noose, and Savitri, having obtained her lord, went back 
 with joyful heart to the spot where her husband's body 
 lay. And seeing him on the ground, she approached 
 and took hold of him, and placed his head on her lap, 
 as before the coming of Yama. Then Satyavan regained 
 his consciousness. 
 
 ' Here let us end. For all may guess 
 
 The blind old king received his sight. 
 And ruled again with gentleness 
 
 The country that was his by right ; 
 And that Savitri's royal sire 
 
 Was blest with many sons — a race 
 Whom poets praised for martial fire. 
 
 And every peaceful gift and grace. 
 As for Savitri, to this day 
 
 Her name is named when couples wed ; 
 And to the bride the parents say, 
 
 " Be thou like her, in heart and head." ' 
 
 THE END. 
 
 Slliot Stock, Paternoster Sow, lotxdon. 
 
BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 THE LIFE OF QUEEN VICTORIA, 
 
 EMPBESS OF INDIA. 
 
 CONTENTS : 
 
 I — Birth and Childhood. V.— HomeLifeof English Royalty. 
 
 II. — Days of Youth. VI.— Carea of State. 
 
 Ill-— The Maiden Queen. VII.— The Widowed Queen. 
 
 IV.— Love and Marriage. VIII.— Advancing Years. 
 
 IX. —Empress of India. 
 
 PORTRAIT OF HER MAJESTY. 
 Neat Paper Cover ... ... ... Re. 10 
 
 „ Cloth „ ... ,,140 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 ' This little book, which is appropriately named the Jubilee Volume, 
 is exceedingly interesting, and is sure to become highly popular. The 
 chapter on the Queen as Empress of India will be found to be profitable 
 study.' — Bengalee. 
 
 ' This Life of Queen Victoria is a very interesting little book. It will 
 repay careful perusal, and introduce more closely one of the greatest and 
 best of sovereigns to her Indian subjects.' — Indian Witness. 
 
 ' At a time of great rejoicing by a great nation, and on an occasion 
 which intimately connects the sovereign with the subject, the public will 
 hail with pleasurable feelings the Jubilee book of the season — " The Life 
 of Her Majesty, the Queen-Empress." ' — Indian Spectator. 
 
 ' The Rev. Mr. Pool, who is not less known in Calcutta as Pastor of 
 Union Chapel than as editor of the Indian Missionary, has collected facts 
 and incidents of the Queen's life with a great deal of industry, and arranged 
 them with a great deal of care. The little volume is pleasantly and grace- 
 fully written. It was a bold undertaking to attempt a brief sketch of the 
 Queen's life, which would not inevitably be ephemeral, but it is a safe 
 hazard to congratulate Mr. Pool on having accomplished this.' — Enqlish- 
 
 This volume was written specially for sale in India, as it was felt that 
 a cheap and what is called ' popular ' volume of the Queen-Empress's Life 
 was a desideratum at the time. 
 
 Pvhlished by Messrs. Thacher, Spink, and Co., Calcutta.